So, we go out to dinner. Nothing too exciting, but we do pick up her birthday present, a Bluetooth mouse for her tablet. She gave me mine yesterday, a paid trip to a local gaming convention, hotel and everything included. Also, one book of my choice, since when she went to go look, the ones I wanted were sold out.

Anyway, when we get back, as soon as the door is closed she’s stripping, like a good little Slut. She then gets up on the bed on all fours, presenting her ass for her spanking. New rule implemented starting this weekend, and one she loves. So, I take care of a couple things while she’s waiting, and then get onto the bed behind her and start administering her spanking, light slaps, nothing hard, but they do come fairly fast. It takes a couple minutes before her ass is red, but it does happen. As I’m doing this, I look over and see her hairbrush nearby. I reach over and grab it and slide it into her wet cunt (you can smell it, from her excitement about being spanked) and resume my spanking. She moans like a good little Slut.

I give her a few more spankings, then reach down and start manipulating the brush in her cunt, sliding it in and out, turning it, wiggling it side to side and up and down, just driving her crazy. Soon she’s begging to cum. I let her, with her countdown starting at 15. As she’s counting down, my hands are wiggling that brush side to side, and you can see her jiggling, and hear the trouble she’s already having with numbers.  My hand needs a couple seconds break, and she rushes through as many numbers as she can. Probably wouldn’t have made it if I didn’t need a break. Seems those hours of popping a counter 3 times a second helped out. ;)

After she cums I have her roll over onto her back, leaving the brush inside. She spreads her legs for me, and I continue with fucking her cunt. I keep up the same things, eliciting a different feel due to the position change. Pretty soon she’s asking to cum again, and without hesitation I tell her to go. She has a good orgasm. As she’s coming down off of it, I slide her brush out and tell her to clean it. The little hole in the handle is filled with her goo, nice, white, and creamy. She opens her mouth and in it goes. I leave her there as I go to the toy drawer, thinking about what I want to use.

I come back and first cuff her hands, and then secure them above her head (while putting on the cuffs, some of the cold metal touches her skin, and she gives a little shiver. Delicious to watch). Next comes the blindfold. I make sure it’s in place correctly, and then go to get the rest. I put a couple more cuffs around her ankles, and then tie a couple of short ropes around the runners on the top of the bed. Next I snag her little red vibrator, turning it on and slide it into her still wet hole. She moans in satisfaction as two of her three holes are now filled. I then thread the rope through the rings on her ankle cuffs, and secure them in place, pulling her legs up and out. With both like that, her cunt is nice and exposed.

I point this out to her just as the little leather strands from her flogger find her cunt and clit. The reaction is sublime, as she tries to shy away, but with her legs as they are, she isn’t very effective. I’m using the small end, which is thinner and has more strands, and faster. She squirms as I continue the assault, the vibrator going about half speed. I continue this for a couple minutes, varying the tempo and placement of the strikes to keep her guessing.

As I ease up with the flogger I reach down and start work with that vibrator, which has her going all over again in no time, begging to cum. Tonight I’m in an obliging mood. She only has to count down from five this time. With a vibrator in her cunt and a brush in her mouth. It takes longer than normal, but she holds out until she’s allowed to cum, and then watching that back arch and that body spasm is great. I smile to myself as I catch it on video.

I toy with her feet a bit, watching her jump away from my hands as they slide along the soles, unable to go too far, being held in place by the ropes. Then, I turn her vibrator off (it shouldn’t be on for more than 15 minutes, and it’s been about that long since I broke it out) and pull it our of her, with an audible pop. Reaching up, I remove her brush, which she gladly relinquishes, leaving her mouth open, her tongue seeking for what’s coming next. The vibe goes in, and her mouth closes around it hungrily, tongue already working on licking those juices off. Not wanting to leave the brush alone, I pop it against her clit a couple times, getting a good jump from her, and then slide the handle back inside of her.

I look up and see her toybox sitting open, and notice the nipple suction cups we’ve hardly used since buying. I grab them and apply to first one nipple, and then the other, and her voice goes up an octave. The little Slut likes this. Then it’s back to fucking her with her brush, which she actively participates in, fucking it back like a bitch in heat. I pull out all the way out a couple times, and once it slaps against the coverlet, leaving a gooey mess. Guess I’ll have to wash the bedding after this. Oh well, worth it, I think. It doesn’t take long before she’s begging to cum again, this time on video, unbeknownst to her. I let her, and give her a few seconds to recover before I tell her to cum again. She spasms even harder than the previous one as the orgasm racks her body. Such an obedient little Slut. I do love her trick of being able to cum on command. For fun I have her do it a third time, and that one must have been pretty intense for her, and she writhes around on the bed, lifting her ass into the air and pulling those legs every which way. I had to make sure the ropes were holding and the knots weren’t slipping, but everything was fine. She didn’t pull the bed down around our ears, not for lack of trying though.

I ease her brush out one more time, and it goes into her mouth, her vibrator being set off to the side. She’s recovering, but I can’t just leave her there, can I? I reach down, two fingers parting her folds while a third finds her clit. She goes wild as soon as I do, and within a minute is ready for another go. She starts at 10, as told, and does have some trouble getting there. She manages, and cums, legs clasping around my hand as much as they can. It’s a nice long orgasm. Must have enjoyed that one. :)

She is spent, so it’s time to get her released. The ropes and cuffs come off, the nipple cups go back into their box, and the brush and vibe are set off to the side for cleaning (she’ll take care of that and put away the ropes when she’s recovered enough). I get her a glass of water, which she accepts, before going back and just laying there for the next five minutes, unable to really think or move. I cuddle a bit, and she rolls onto her side, molding against me.

While we lay there, I lightly stroke her side and squeeze her shoulder. She’s still horny, the little Slut. You can hear it in her moans and see it in her movements. Yes, well trained. As soon as I tell her to get a hand busy on her cunt it‘s there, working that pussy. I concentrate on her shoulder, one of her weak spots, and let my other hand idly play with her nipples as she undulates against her hand. The action on her shoulder is what really gets her going, the nipple play is just a bonus. As I increase the pressure, she is asking to cum. I let her, and it’s a nice and easy one, she’s had time to cool down.

I stroke up and down her exposed side as her hand continues it’s ministrations (she hasn’t been told she can stop yet). I then stroke lower, over her ass and then into her wet pussy from behind. She moans louder as I begin to lightly pump in and out of her, every few strokes taking time to just rub up and down on those lips of hers. It’s constant attention, though, and with her hand still going she doesn’t last long. She cums, hard, with me inside her. I do love her doing as she’s told.

Then, to end the session like it began, I slide out and land a slap to that ass. The sounds she lets out is exquisite, and I continue, the slaps becoming harder and faster, but only on the one cheek that is not covered by me. She doesn’t seem to notice that only one side is getting the attention, or doesn’t care. She’s bucking against her hand in no time. And her request for permission to cum takes her 30 seconds to say, the words won’t come to her pleasure addled brain. I love that, too. Can’t even concentrate enough to say “Sir, may I cum?” She doesn’t get to cum until she’s finished her words. It’s difficult for her, but she perseveres and lets out one final orgasm for the night, before collapsing, as I tell her she can stop.

We cuddle for a few more minutes. As I get up to leave, I lean down and kiss her ear, whispering “Happy Birthday”. I’ll take the grunt that elicits from her to mean “Very happy indeed”. After I leave, it’s another 20 minutes before she can get up and move again without falling down. She does clean her toys and tries to put away the ropes. But she can’t remember how to wrap them just yet, so I show her one, and she does the other. Brain foggy and all that.

Anyway, that’s how our night went. Hope you enjoyed. :)

I'm looking for a girl who would like to do the following: Film yourself while reading out loud one of my erotic execution stories and masturbate to it while doing so. If you want to stay anonymous cover your face or keep your face outside the camera's scope.

Here's the story:

Imagine you got captured and they brought you to the infamous “death camp”. A military camp where girls are being raped, tortured and executed for the entertainment of the troops. The regular girls serve as personal snuff escorts. The better looking girls have to take part in absolutely perverted sex, torture and snuff live shows on stage in front of a large audience. Needless to say you belong to the second group. So only 3 days after your arrival at the camp the guards enter your cell and take you to the backstage area of the main stage. The guards hand you some sexy black stockings and order you to strip and only wear those stockings. To your surprise they also hand you a sex toy: a chain of 3 vibrating sex balls (so called Be-Wa balls). After you put on the stockings they bring you to the stage without any further explanation.

Your heart is pounding like crazy when you see the several hundred well built soldiers in the audience. Each of them staring at you, as you enter the stage almost completely naked. You hear them applauding and cheering. They seem to really look forward to this show.

The setup on the stage is pretty simple. There’s a wall in the back and the rest of the stage is empty. There are already two other beautiful girls in stockings waiting near the wall. They also hold their sex toys in their hands and it seems they don’t know what’s going on any more than you do. But there’s something else that catches your eye: At the edge of the stage about 30 feet from the wall there are 20 pretty and naked girls chained to the stage floor with spread legs. Most of them seem to be terrified. Some of them are crying. The guards lead you to the wall next to the other two girls. They order you to stand with your back to the wall and to spread your legs. You comply and two guards put cuffs around your ankles so you can’t put your legs together any more and you certainly cannot run away.

The show host enters the stage and explains the rules of this sadistic game to the audience: “As you can see we have three lovely ladies tonight. Unfortunately for them two of them won’t see the end of the evening. Only one of them will survive. Once the game starts, the ladies will place their little naughty sex toys in their pussies. Those vibrating sex balls are remote controlled. We can adjust the vibration level and therefore the amount of stimulation. The rules are simple: The girl who avoids an orgasm the longest wins the game. The two other girls who cannot control themselves will get shot to death right here, right now. We have dozens of volunteers for the firing squad. But to make it more interesting in order to fire a shot they will have to fuck one of those 20 ladies. Each member of the squad may only shoot within 10 seconds after shooting his load into the girl in front of him. So, ladies please mount you sex toys and get ready for the game of your life!”

It takes you a moment before the information sinks in… You have a hard time believing what you just heard. The thought of getting shot in front of all those people terrifies you. But you can also feel that well known tingling sensation between your legs. You hesitate to spread your cunt lips apart to insert those sex balls into your pussy, especially after you see that camera taking a close up of your exposed pussy for all the audience to see on the large video walls. Your hands are shaking but somehow you manage to push the large balls inside your surprisingly wet pussy. You hear the voice of the host: “Let the games begin!”

The balls start vibrating… you have never used this kind of sex toy before so you are surprised. The vibration feels just great… Apparently each of the balls can be adjusted individually by whoever controls them. The different vibration patterns start to drive you crazy. It’s like you’re getting fucked remotely by someone you cannot even see. You close your eyes and enjoy that feeling for a couple of seconds. As you open your eyes again you realise that about 700 good looking soldiers a starring at a closeup of your fully aroused and dripping wet pussy. Being watched like this arouses you even more. A vicious cycle starts to kick in. The more you try to relax and not get too excited the hornier you get. You feel the urge to help yourself to an even better experience by rubbing your clit, but then you remember the only rule of the game: YOU MUST NOT CUM!

Apparently the other two girls are having similar experiences. The pretty blond girl to your left starts panting and you can hear suppressed moaning sounds.

As if the whole scenario was not arousing enough you see 20 muscle packed soldiers entering the stage. One after the other opens his trousers and takes out his already hard cock. They kneel down between the spread legs of the 20 girls and start playing with their bodies. Some of the guys seem to get impatient as they already push their cocks in their girl’s pussies. Some prefer their girl’s mouth and some just start jerking it.

You take a good look at the show in front of you… most of the girls seem to be terrified, but some of them seem to enjoy their treatment. As you take a closer look you realise the gun lying next to each girl on the floor. The thought that several of those guns might be pointed at you in a couple of minutes almost gets you over the edge. You feel an orgasm building up and you try everything to fight it…. But the more you fight the more intense it gets.

As you reached the point where you almost didn’t care any more about the consequences and just accept the fact that you would cum right now you hear the blond girl next to you releasing a muffled scream… The expression on her face says it all: She apparently just had a very intense and undeniable orgasm.

After a couple of seconds the blond girl opens her eyes and the bliss of her orgasm abruptly turns into the horror of realising that she just lost the game and therefore will lose her life.

You feel kind of pity for her but at the same time you’re happy she came just seconds before you would have reached a climax. The distraction helped you to calm down a little bit and your building orgasm subsides slowly.

As you look at the 20 squad members you notice that they already got into full action, pounding their big and hard cocks mercilessly in the pretty girls’ bodies. It’s the wildest orgy you ever saw in your life. The panting and moaning gets louder and more intense every second. Only moments later the camera shows how the first soldier pulls his cock from his 18 year old blond girl and shoots his cum all over her belly. The guys enjoys his orgasm only for a second then he grabs the gun, takes aim and “bang” the first bullet of the evening slams into the blond girl just standing two meters to your left. The girls screams as it hits her right thigh.

To everyone’s surprise he then points the gun at the girl he was just fucking and shoots her directly in her cunt. The girl screams in pain and shock. Now you realise why those 20 girls have been so terrified. Apparently the soldiers are supposed to shoot their fuck toys to indicate on which body part they were aiming when shooting at the show girl.

The soldier gets up and hands the gun to next shooter in line. The next guy kneels down with his hard dick and shoves it right into the poor blond’s destroyed pussy.

The camera switches to the next guy who just sprayed his load into a pretty brunette 20 year old. He grabs the gun, takes aim and the bullet hits the girl next to you in her right chest. Apparently that was exactly where he wanted to hit her, because only seconds later he also shoots a bullet into his fuck toys right chest as well.

Then everything happens really fast. Almost at the same time 3 more guys orgasm and fire their guns at the poor blond girl next to you. She gets hit in her kneecaps, in the waist and the third bullet actually hits directly above her fuck hole. As the camera zooms in you can see that the bullet went straight into her clit and ripped the upper part of her pussy wide open.

As you watch how the shooter points his gun directly at the 19 year old’s clitoris in front of him you feel that uncontrollable urge again to give in and rub your own clit to an fantastic orgasm. The pleading and begging of the terrified girl almost gets you over the edge, and as the shooter actually pulls the trigger and the poor girl’s clit explodes in a fountain of blood you simply give up… you’re way past the point of no return. You can feel an enormous orgasm building up between your legs, the vibration of the sex toy drives you crazy and then you can’t hold it any longer. Your orgasms feels like an explosion and it seems to last forever. You enjoy every second of it, because you know it might be your last.

When you hear the host announcing that you just lost the game a second orgasm wave hits you. Now that you have nothing more to loose you will just enjoy the rest of the show.

You open your eyes and now that the next bullet might be for you, you start to look at this show a little differently. Instead of just being excited, a feeling of sheer panic and horror adds up to your mix of emotions. You watch in horror as two guys almost simultaneously shoot their sperm on two further young fuck toys. Both of them grab their guns and this time you can see the nozzles being pointed directly at you. Within 3 seconds both soldiers pull the trigger. First you feel like something bit you on your left arm… only that the “bite” gets more and more painful in fractions of second. Then you feel a gush of air just an inch below your pussy. When you see how the soldier points his gun at the pussy of his fuck toy you realise that he was actually aiming for your love canal. This time you literally dodged the bullet but it’s only a matter of time until you will get seriously hit.

The cameras show that at least 5 more guys got ready to shoot. Everything happens very fast now. You don’t even have time to see who’s aiming for you and who’s aiming for the other girl. All of the sudden you feel like someone had kicked you in the left leg but then you realise your knee had been shot. But compared to the girl next to you you were lucky. Within seconds two bullets hit her in her tits, one of them directly in her nipple. Another bullet hit her in the belly while the last one hit her vagina once again and tore it so far open that her sex toy slides right out of her and falls on the floor. You can see blood flowing out of her mouth, her lungs must have been hit. And only seconds later a bullet hits her head. Her dead body collapses next to you.

Another wave of adrenalin pushes through your body. Seeing that girl dying just next to you gave you an additional kick. The mixture of fear, excitement, humiliation and desperation gives you an incredible push for your level of arousal. You start to feel that tickling sensation between your legs again. Now that you have nothing more to loose you don’t hold back any longer and start rubbing your clit furiously. At least you still have a clit. In the last 20 minutes alone at least 10 women had lost their private parts to bullets. The thought that your womanhood could be destroyed any second now just let’s you masturbate faster and faster.

Now that the other girl is dead all the shooters focus on you naturally. Within 20 seconds you get shot in your shoulder, both of your thighs, your waist and your arm. The adrenalin and the excitement take away most of the pain but you can still feel a fair amount of it. With each shot you get closer to your orgasm. “Only a little longer… please don’t hit my cunt before I cum” are your thoughts as you rub your pussy like crazy. Your brain doesn’t even realise any longer when a bullet hits you. All you want is to feel that sensational feeling of the perfect orgasm for a very last time in your life. And suddenly there it was… that feeling that you feel when you know you can’t stop it any more. You close your eyes and experience the most intense orgasm you ever had in your life. After the first wave subsides a second and third wave comes in… Pure bliss!

When you open your eyes you see that most of the 20 girls are dead already; shot in their tits. Which means that the shooters seem to focus on your tits now. And while you have not even finished that thought you feel not one but two bullets ripp you beautiful breasts open. Suddenly you cannot breath any more. You try to exhale but instead of air a gush of blood shoots up into your mouth. You look towards your executioners and see at least 10 of the soldiers standing there with their hard cocks point their guns in your direction. Your last thought is “at least I gave them a good show”. Then you feel 4 bullets shredding your cunt to pieces and 6 further bullets shooting through your tits. Then everything turns black.

I have a kinect. Whenever I feel like it I picture my xbox being hacked and all kinds of creeps can see me. Then I strip in front of my kinect while playing some kinect online game and masturbate. Having cum I give the creeps a blown kiss.

Hey, where can i find a gif of the omegle points strip game? i've been all over google with no luck. Help me collect some win!

My little sister was one of those kids who hated to wear clothes. Until she was 8 or 9 when ever she was home she was naked as could be, only put on clothes when we had guests. Even after she started to wear clothes, she didn't wear much. loose shorts and tank tops, with nothing under neath.

Now I'm 5 years older then her so, it always bugged the hell out of me. I'd be playing Halo with my friends and my naked sister would run by. Very embarrassing for a young teen.

We live on a large plot of land in a rural area, the closest neighbor is a couple hundred yards away. And thank fully hunting in very restrictive in the county. So we grew up in the woods. We had a nice spring fed pond on the property so we had no need for a swimming pool.

I was 18 just graduated high school, and waiting for college to start. The day was hot, the days were averaging in the high 90's all summer. With nothing to do I headed to the pond for a dip. And that is when I truly started to see my sister as something else. I was just getting ready to drop my shorts when she popped out of the water. Naked as the day she was born and looking like something out of a porn.

It was around noon so The sun was bright and right overhead. So I didn't see her face first, I just saw her nubile body, clean shaven and glistening. The desire for her just clicked on in my head. I knew it was her, she still only wore underwear when she had to. I had seen her various bits often enough to grown use to them. But knowing it was my sister it never aroused me.

So here was my sister walking towards me naked, me wearing only a pair of thin board shorts. As she walks past me she winks, says "Careful you'll put out an eye with that thing." and slaps my ass. I had full tent action going on, and I couldn't help but watch as she picked up a towel I hadn't seen and heads home, still naked. I did the only thing I could. Jerk off and took a swim. She was gone by the time I got home, went to a friends who lived near by. life went on as normal for a few days.

It was a week later. My parents slept in the basement, my sister and eye had rooms on the second floor. We also had a shared Game room, where we kept the game systems and a big screen. It was late, parents in bed, I was heading to the game room for some late night Call Of Duty. My sisters door was open a crack and as I past I heard a sharp intake on breath. I peeked in.

Her lights were off, but the screen of her laptop gave me more then enough light. She was on her stomach facing away from me. Her ass in the air and naked. She was staring at the porn on her laptop, and fucking her self with a hair brush. A week earlier I would of just left, but instead I shoved my hand in my shorts and played along. I had the absolute perfect view, almost like it was arranged. I watched as she finished and collapsed on her bed. I went back to my room and finished my self before going to bed. That was Thursday night.

Saturday night our parents were going out. Some sort of banquet for the company my dad works for. They would be gone all night, and if they drank too much would get a room. This wasn't uncommon, our parents stayed out occasionally, I would stay home to babysit. Of course My sister normally would go to her friends house for the night. But my parents expected me to be home just in case.

So it was 5pm when she walked into my room wearing her normal house attire. A pair of my old gym shorts and a too big tank. She comes up to me and without any shyness asks, "Do you have any condoms?"
Me, "Yeah why?"
Sis, "I want one Duh."
Me, "Why do you want one?"
Sis, "To use. I'm planing on giving up my virginity tonight."

My mind was reeling. We weren't super close, but we had always been upfront and honest with each other. I was the one who told her about sex when she started to show interest in boys. She had walked in on my with a girl more then once. And I wasn't the time of brother to try to stop her. I knew if she had her mind set on it nothing would stop her. I should just be glad she was using protection. So I got one from my night stand and handed it to her and said, "I won't stop you, but are you sure your ready? Are you sure he's the right guy?"

Sis, "I'm ready, I've been waiting for a year now. And I know he would never do anything to hurt me, he loves me."
Me, "Are you sure? Do I know him?"
Sis, "Yes and yes."
Me, "Who is it?"

She smiled, pulled off her shirt, dropped her shorts and right before she kissed me said, "You moron." The thought 'this is my sister' never once went through my head. My hormones took over and I kissed her back, running my hands over her body. We made out standing in the middle of my room for some time. When I needed more I picked her up and tossed her onto my bed. It took me 3 steps to strip and join her. I was far too aroused for drawn out foreplay. I went straight for her bald pussy. I know it's cliche but she tasted sweet. She locked her legs around my neck and her fingers in my hair. She climaxed quickly, and I drank it all in.

She was going to go down on me next but I couldn't wait. I grabbed a condom, she helped me put it on, and eased myself into her. She moaned loud as I went further into her tight virgin pussy. I had enough sense to go slow and not pound her silly. Going slow is the only thing that kept me from blowing my load in the first 5 seconds. She kept asking to try different positions. Once we got to doggie I was more the ready to blow so I told her to finish me with her mouth. I went at it like a porn start, which means I doubt she had ever sucked a real one. But she didn't gag much, and when I told her I was about to come she took it all in her mouth.

We laid in bed together for sometime, before either of us spoke. Sis, "That was fun."
Me, "Yeah, it's been too long for me."
Sis, "At least my first time didn't suck."
It was about now the whole fucking my sister started to settle in. She must have seen my face because she started to laugh, "Calm down. I'm not telling anyone, and I know you wont. I was serious about what I said, I've been planing this for a year. It was just sex, I'm on the pill you used a condom, so it's all good."
Me, "We shouldn't have Your my sister."
Sis, "Oh shut up. Did you like it, Yes. Was it fun, Yes. Were we safe, Yes." She smiled at me again, "Are we going to do it again, Yes and tonight."
I was done for, I was never able to say no to my sister.

After that we got very close. We didn't go after each other all the time. In fact after that first night it wasn't a regular thing. But we talked more and spent more time together. She promised me she would be very picky about any future guys. She even got me laid by one of her super cute friends, which turns out get her laid by the same super cute friend.

I was inspired to right this, because we just fucked a few hours ago and I felt like sharing.

I confess I fucked my ex's sister five years ago! I was living with my at the time girlfriend (we have since broke up) we had a house and all that bs. This is no lie she was a cheer leading coach and her little sister was a cheer leader. She is smoking hot although the first time I met her she was way to young and didnt hit hotness until she was older.

Anyway a few of the girls used to come change at our house before games or whatever nbd. Her sister we will call Emily used to put her make up on in the hall bathroom which if your sitting on the couch you can see right into. I think she figured this out a head of time lol. So she started putting her makeup on and staring at me through the mirror while i was on the couch. Making faces and flirting. I never took any chances on getting caught so I played it cool.

This turned into her coming to the house alone randomly. I had a job that I worked odd days while my girlfriend was at work so I guess she new that and saw the chance. The first time something happened we were all three home and my gf was doing something in another room and emily jumped on my lap and i got hard almost instantly. She grabbed it and said "Holy fuck! what is that" lol I will never forget that.

So then after that event she comes over to lay out one after noon. But comes out in a towel and is acting all pissy and wont talk. So I blew her off. She tanned for like an hour and came back in, no towel this time. She has a sweet toned body. Bcup tits and smooth runners legs. HOT! I have no pictures sorry. So anyway she comes back in and im staring her down and she laughs and says So what do I think? I told her something like come sit on my lap again and ill show you. She walks over in her little black bikini and sits down and we start fucking around. I untie her top and start sucking her nipples as she grinds my dick. I nearly came it was so hot. She then got all worried and said we cant like ten times and ran to the other room. Changed and left. I blew the biggest load in my gfs mouth that night getting a bj thinking about it haha.

A few weeks go by with the occasional flirt and I played it cool, more like I dont give a fuck because thats what girls like haha.

One morning I get up and finish my work out and bs and "Emily" shows up and says she is supposed to be tutoring at a local grade school but is skipping out. We watch tv and she is laying on the floor in some tight jeans, her little ass is so tight god it was hot. She rolls over and asks me if i ever told anybody about what happend and i said no, which was the truth. She then tells me she didnt think it was right for me to be her first! I was like what!? She tells me she had sex with her then boyfriend because she loved him and blah blah. I told her its okay you cant handle me anyways. she laughed and said i think i know that. i asked he to tell me the story of it and she said it was all awkward and he lasted ten seconds. I told her that sucks but she said it was okay because it hurt and she was ready for it to be over.

Then she gets up and says she wants to see mine! I told her not without showing me i can trust her. She strips off her shirt and stands right in front of me as i sit on the couch. she has an unreal body little six pack with nice tits. She said ok let me see. i unzip my pants and show her my rock hard dick. she grabs it and says that is a no! i said why and she holds it to her face then her arm and laughs. she then says her boyfriend wants her to suck his dick but she never has. i say ill show you, haha. i kneel her down and stick my dick in her mouth. she barely fit the head in but eventually gets about 5 of my 10 inches in and i tell her to use her hand placing it just after the head of my dick. now let me tell you she is no pro but it was fucking hot! she sucked me for about ten minutes and i stopped her tore off her jeans and kept her panties haha. i carried her into my bedroom and laid her on the bed and folded her legs up to her shoulders and went nuts eating her bald little pussy. she came almost instantly and after i got her off like 2 more times she said she was ready. i put the head in her and she squirmed back from me. i said oh no now your playing with the big boys and pulled her back to me. i slowly pushed about half my dick in her and im not kidding something popped. idk what it was but she screamed and a tear starting welling up in her eye. i asked if she was ok and she said no, but at this point i didnt care. i pushed her legs fully down on the bed and pushed the rest of my cock inside her and stopped. i held her there until she whispered ok ok i get it its huge!! i asked her if she wanted me to stop and she said no. i slid my dick half way out and slammed it back in. she screamed and got wetter. i started slowly fucking her little pussy looking down at her smooth flat stomach i could see my cock moving in and out. she said ok a little faster so i took that as fuck my brains out. i pounded her pussy like hell. she screamed and moaned and clawed the fuck out of me. i asked her if she was going to swallow for me, she said i can i guess. i let her legs off the bed and just fucked her regular missionary for a little bit, more just pushing all my dick in her and thrusting it deep. her pussy was so tight. i jumped up and flipped her tiny ass on top and said suck like you did out on the couch. she tugged and sucked my dick she loved it! i then said im cumming and blew a huge load in her mouth she tried to swallow it but spit it on the bed. i shoved my dick back in her mouth and said no suck it, finish it right and swallow the rest. she went back to town on my dick and swallowed the second bit. We laid there for about ten minutes and she said her boyfriends dick will be nothing after fucking my "horse dick" lol. I got up cleaned up and dressed. she layed there holding her pussy and saying god it feels like a truck hit it. she looked so hot laying on our bed haha. i told her get dressed she needed to leave so she did. i fucked her like ten more times that year then she moved away to college. I ran into her and she still says im the biggest shes had and wants more. I can work on getting a picture. Thanks for listening. This is a true story and if you dont believe it idc lol.

I confess that I love watching people strip to a game on sites like Omegle, its the greatest feeling having the cumsluts do exactly what they're told and if any of my fellow Motherless pervs wanna play feel free to reply

I confess that some of the guys doing the Omegle games need to learn what their doing. Over half of the vids on here are complete fail, it's too easy to get girls to strip. But these guys can barely get them to flash.
There is an art to talking to teen girls, and you guys need to learn it. Not to mention that you should work refining your "game" some. The "Today's Bonus" good idea, but Fisting, really your an idiot. Make it high reward, 100 points, but make it reasonable for them to do, like pussy close up or bent over close up no panties or something we all want to see and they might do. And not something that is already on the list.
To who ever does the Level Up ones, your doing good but some ideas to improve. Reorganize a little. Keep Five to a level, they must do 3 to move on to next level, If they do all five on a level they get a bonus of 10x the level. Or do 6 per level and they must do 4. Try to keep at least 4 things per level that simple.

i've been getting into these omegle games recently, where girls strip off for 'points'. Can anyone point me in the direction of a how to page? i want to know what programs etc i need to get it to work! Thanks.

I confess that I have become addicted to using the Omegle game to get girls to strip and do other sexual activities for me online. After being inspired by many other successful captures, I relentlessly spend hours each night using any method possible to get girls to fulfill my desires - which in turn has led me to capture so much content.

I feel somewhat conflicted by my decision of wanting to stop, but a temptation exists where the next girl I encounter will refuel my desire to keep going. Also, if you're curious to know if I've uploaded anything on Motherless, I have, but they have all been rejected.

I have to tell as many people as I can about the night I've had, but first, a little background...
I've been married barely a year now. I met my now wife when she was a freshman and I was a senior but we didn't start dating until her senior year, rushing to get married when she graduated. Our wedding night was proof enough that I was her first and things couldn't have been better.
Except I'm a guy who's had... Experience. Sometimes I want things she hasn't experienced yet.
Well, that changed last week. She was already in the shower and I was getting ready to join her. Let me paint you a picture: Long red hair, reaching her hips. A toned, pale, slender body with freckles that stop just above her 36 C cup tits. Petite, pink nipples that become rock hard at a moments notice. Long, luscious legs on a 5'11" body weighing barely 130lb and an ass you can GRAB!

Anyway, she's in the shower. We'd recently had a fight over something stupid, how much I spend on games and beer. In the end we both apologized, but out of nowhere she says "I love you so much, you know that, right?"

I answer "Sure" but she seems to be on a roll. "No, really. I'd do anything for you. You'd just have to ask and I'd do it because its you."

...Oh really?

I decide to question her. Like what? I could ask for a threesome and it wouldn't matter if I wanted another guy or another girl? I could set up a webcam and let someone watch us screw? I could ask her to become a cam girl?

Every question is answered with "Yes". An apprehensive yes, but still a yes. My mind comprehend this. I start planning. I have to test this.

I call my friends, organize a get together for tonight, Friday, Dec 13th, 2013. Just the guys, three in total and I make four. I tell the to bring drinks and plan on a wild night and they do, from Crown Royal to Nat. Ice to Coors and everything in between. I tell them to pretend its July 4th and they deliver.
Once they get there, however, it's just me and the wife waiting and they ask me what the fuck is going on. I tell them to shut up and drink and I turn on the TV. Happy Gilmore is playing for some reason. Fuck it, it's all good.

I make sure the wife is matching my friends, drink for drink, waiting for the inevitable. Then it happens. The iPod is out, the tit pics are found and they all think they're being discreet about it. I've held back from drinking so far, making me the only sober one here but I don't care. The payoff will be worth it. My wife notices the pictures and starts to look uncomfortable so I lean in close and whisper in her ear.

"Honey, I don't really want to see other women naked, I want to see you. Why don't you strip for us?"

The reaction is immediate. Shock, confusion, but I keep my cool. If I break now, it'll all fall apart. I have to keep it together.

"Please? You're the only one I ever want to see naked and if the guys see what you look like, I think they'll understand why. Please, honey? This is something I really want."

I felt like I held my breath for a year after I finished speaking. Her eyes felt like they were burning into mine, Happy Gilmore just rediscovered his Happy Place, my friends were focused on a picture of Gianna Michaels.

Finally, I get a response. A flash of memory, a drunken smile and a cheeky grin.

"If that's what you want, babe."

She's up, standing in front of the TV. No one notices until she lifts her Baby Doll Fear Factory tee over her head and let's it drop to the floor and then ALL eyes are on her. I swear, even Adam Sandler is watching. She's wearing a tight fitting pair of denim jeans that show off her ass, but she's unzipping those now, too, clumsily slipping off her sneakers to take her pants of entirely. Now she's standing in front of us in her red lace bra and panties and white socks that just cover her ankles. She reaches back and looks at me. I nod. She unhooks her bra, slipping it off.

My friends look at me, eyes wide, disbelieving and preparing for the worst.

I nod.

It's on.

They're off the couch now, running they're hands over her body. I can't blame them that they focus almost exclusively on her chest. Her nipples are being pinched, tweaked, kissed and sucked. I can see her starting to breathe harder, hear her start to whimper. I find myself imagining what this pretty pink nipples would look like if I asked her to pierce them.

One of my friends, Jeremy, hooks his fingers under my wife's panties and slips them down to her ankles. I've never asked or wanted her to shave her pussy, I prefer the benefits of a natural redhead.
He slips his hand between her legs and starts massaging her pussy. I know she's wet, I can by looking at how she reacts and moans at his touch. Her legs open slightly and I see him extend two fingers. They both look at me.

I nod.

He slips his fingers inside her pussy and she moans louder than she has yet tonight. My other friends, Aaron and Rick, now have their dicks out and are tugging themselves furiously while they lick, suck and kiss my wife's tits. Jeremy is frantically trying to work his fly with one hand.

Suddenly Rick takes some control and puts a hand on her head, pushing her down. My wife, Alicia, finds herself on her hands and knees, Jeremy has moved to position himself behind her so he can still finger her pussy. Rick is on his knees too, his cock is inches from Sarah's face. Aaron doesn't want to be left out and follows Rick's lead. Jeremy moves his face closer toward Sarah's pussy. They all look at me.

I nod.

Sarah wraps her lips around Rick's shaft. Not long after, Jeremy buries his face in her pussy and she moans onto Rick's cock and he moans in pleasure. Supporting herself with her left hand, Sarah wraps her right hand around Aaron's cock. I can't help but admit that my friends are well enough endowed, between 6 and 8 inches for the three of them.
This is how things continue for a while, Sarah sucking cock and being eaten out, each of my friends switching out and taking a turn. Finally, the true moment arrives. Aaron pulls back from licking Sarah's pussy and kneels behind her, pressing his cock against her pussy. She feels it and stops, taking Jeremy's cock out of her mouth. They all look at me.

I beckon Sarah towards me with a single finger. She crawls forward on her hands and knees, worried. I unzip my pants and pull out my cock, guiding her lips to the head and pushing her mouth down over my shaft. She gets the idea and starts sucking.
I beckon my friends forward with the same finger. They come forward and Aaron positions himself at the entrance to Sarah's pussy once again.

I nod.

He slides his cock into her pussy. Sarah moans and I feel it on my cock. I'm so hard at this point I don't know how long I'll last, but Sarah's attention is elsewhere. The blowjob is good, but then again having a mouth wrapped around your pole is never a bad thing. But it isn't enough to tip me over. She's mostly moaning while Aaron slams into her from behind. He doesn't last long and I knew he wouldn't. My wife is tight and has a natural talent for milking a cock with her pussy. He thrusts as deep as he can into my wife's pussy, cumming hard. Rick is next. He doesn't last long either. Neither does Jeremy.

I know that her pussy is dripping with cum by now and I can see her legs starting to shake. I reach in between the couch cushions, I'd planed for this. I pull out a small, bullet vibrator and hand it to Sarah. She knows what to do. I grab her head and take control.

It's the way that she moans when she cums that sends me over the edge. She can't hold herself up and she falls forward, deep throating my cock in the process. I'm not worried, though. This part is normal, we've done it hundreds of times before. I cum in the back of her throat and she swallows, just like always. Sarah's ways been a squirter, so I don't work about the mess on the wooden floor. We have paper towels.

I finally look around for my fiends. NOW they think to pull their phones out!
Sarah looks up at me and moans in satisfaction. I find myself thinking about the buy chick at work who always irate with me. Then again, her sister is pretty cute too. I think pussy is the next item on her menu.

I confess that i use Omegle every night and always come accross stripping/point/cup games for girls. Why arent there any for boys to play? :(

anyone else feel the same?

For my protection and my friend this is a fantasy story. it is up to you to decide if it is true or not. but i am not saying that it is. This did not really happen. But, if it did, I would be confessing something that has haunted me for 2 years. My wife of 10 years died of an aneurism suddenly while she was at work. She was an executive assistant for a large company in San Francisco. We had no children. A friend of hers called me in tears before the police arrived at my place of business, which I will not identify. Oddly, I was composed while being told on the phone, kind of. I kept repeating "what?, what?" as if I didn't understand what she was saying. Her crying and sobbing made it clear this wasn't a bad joke. But, I just kept saying "what?" "what?", getting a bit loud at the end. None of my coworkers noticed my demeanor given the nature of our work. My reaction could have been consistent with a normal business call. I cannot explain. I don't remember hanging up the phone. I was sitting there with my mind spinning. trying to make sense of the phone call. I was in complete denial. After a few minutes, I started playing solitaire on my laptop. crazy, i know. but, i didn't know what to do. somehow, the game actually distracted me and I managed to put the phone call behind me. I was strangely at some kind of weird peace. But then I fainted when I saw 2 uniformed police officers standing at the end of the hallway asking a coworker which one was me. When she pointed at me, I suddenly blacked out from shock. They revived me shortly. I did not injure myself in the fall. The older female officer asked me to confirm my name, and then told me what I already knew. I got sick. I threw up until I was dry heaving. I could not believe it. I became hysterical and had to be escorted out by the officers. I didn't really think about it until we arrived at the hospital that they were taking me to identify her body. I panicked. But, a doctor gave me something, I presume a sedative shot. It calmed me down real quick. When they lifted the covering to show her face, i was calm. probably from the drugs. i said, yes that is my wife. next thing I knew I was home. The county medical examiner conducted a pretty quick autopsy to determine the aneurism. I thought those things took longer than that, but I guess they had a good idea what it was and scanned her brain to confirm it.

Her mom took care of the phone calls and funeral arrangements as I was in complete despair. Something that no one knew is that my wife and I were getting a divorce. We had not seen a lawyer or told anyone, yet. She asked for it. That also devastated me. I am an average looking guy, but she was practically a model. She was a cheerleader in high school and college. she was 5 ft 3 in., 120 lbs. light brown hair with hazel eyes. Now she was dead at the age of 33. We had not had sex in 5 years, despite my best efforts. She eventually told me that she had no interest in sex. I did not suspect she was having an affair. I knew her better than that. She knew it was hurting me, so we went to a few specialists and she was diagnosed with hypoactive sexual desire disorder. I did some research and now believe that it could be related to the aneurism that eventually killed her. She was going to file for divorce so that I could find someone who could fulfill my needs. I did not want it but she was very adamant.

A older man I met at church about 3 or so years before this tragedy, ended up being the guy who would be her embalmer at the funeral home. He came to my home to tell me and ask if I wanted him to get someone else, someone I didn't know, to do this THING to my wife. I told him no. it was his job and I trusted him. He kept offering to ask for another embalmer, but I assured him i was fine with it. He was very kind and gentle. He offered his condolences with a tear or two to match my own as he headed for the door. Before I shut the door, he turns abruptly, as if he had forgot something, and asked me if I wanted to see her that night. The transfer to the funeral home from the hospital had already been made. She was in a refrigerated unit at the funeral home. He was going to start the embalming process in the morning once all the paperwork had been filed. I don't know why exactly, but I said yes. I followed him to the home. it was late, probably 11 pm, maybe later. He told me that he was not supposed to do this, so please not to let anyone know. I assured him I would not.

I was expecting stainless steel drawers with handles, like you see in the movies and tv shows, but it was a decent size room that was refrigerated. inside, were three gurneys with people who had died that day. One was my wife, another was a 70+ year old man who had died of a massive heart attack earlier that day while having lunch with his wife. He was a large man, maybe 6 ft 2, 270 or 290, i don't know maybe 300. big guy. the covered body on the third gurney was shaped very similar to my wife. He told me it was a girl who was a passenger in a car with another girl who crashed while texting and driving. the driver lived. This girl, was not wearing her seatbelt. she was thrown fro the vehicle and broke her neck. died instantly. He couldn't keep talking about it. for some reason, the young girls death chokes him up and effects him more than even my wifes. I assume it was because she was so young. a mere teen. He starts to say something, but stops.

So, he's quite emotional after this day and says I can stay as long as I like, until he comes back to get me or I came looking for him, whichever happened first. He was going into the chapel area to nap on one of the benches.

he left me alone with three dead bodies in a cold room. I stood there for what seemed like several minutes before I approached my wifes body. I pulled back the covering. There she was, as I had seen her before. I stared at her still made up face from work. They hadn't had a chance to clean her up for embalming yet. She was very white, kinda bluish. But, still just as attractive as the girl I fell in love with in college.

I guess it was an impulse. without even looking around to make sure no one was watching, I pulled the covering down to expose her breasts. I don't know how its supposed to work, post morten, but her nipples, which I hadn't seen in 5 years, were very erect. Her breasts are not very big. She is a small b cup, but still very perky for her age. NOW, I looked around and even went to the chapel to see if my friend was awake. He was snoring loudly.

I suddenly, with a very confusing mix of guilt and excitement, started getting hard. I hurried back to the cold room. I realized I had left the covering half off while I checked on my friend. I didn't bring a jacket, so I was pretty chilly, but my blood starting flowing and suddenly I began to warm up. I pulled my phone from my pocket. i was going to take some nudies of my dead wife. at that point, my cock had taken over and I didn't care how messed up any of this was.

so, with a shudder, I pulled the covering all the way off to the floor. I was in shock. I was expecting a bush, considering she had no interest in sex, but there she was... with the thinnest most perfectly trimmed landing strip I had ever seen on her. I was naturally confused, but didn't waste time wondering "why" she did it, or possibly "for whom" she was doing it. I started snapping photos and got very excited.

that's when things got out of hand. I was so turned on, I wanted to see her pussy. on the table, her cold outer labia was flesh colored and closed. I spread the covering on the ground and picked her up to put her on the floor.

rigor mortis is unsettling to say the least. while her legs and arms did bend down under the weight of gravity, her left leg and left arm seemed to stay more stiff. even her head didn't fall back like I would have expected.

i got her to the floor. and had a difficult time getting her legs to come apart. I finally figured to massage the legs to make them more pliable. eventually, she lay on the cold floor, naked, legs spread showing her perfect and tight pussy. and she was dead.

i didn't stop to think. i kept taking pictures and then realized... i realized the obvious. it was cold, but I got my pants down to my knees and knelt to the floor.

I don't believe in god like most people. i believe in a higher power but don't think he pays any attention to us. i hope I am right. i put my cock against her freezing cold pussy. rigor mortis, no moisture in her pussy, no lubricant. i was screwed.

i had gone this far. i wasn't going to be denied the pussy that was legally mine, at least while she was alive. I started going through drawers. finally, two rooms down the hall, I found some lubricant that I didn't even want to think about why they had it.

Back in the room, I dropped to the floor. I greased up my still throbbing cock. then, gently started applying lube to her pussy. it didn't feel as soft and fleshy as i remembered, but once I got my cock in, I remembered the ecstasy of having sex with my beautiful loving wife.

her eyes were closed, so I wiped my hands and opened them. I was a little surprised when they stayed open. I was fucking my dead wife as she seemed to look at me. I suddenly came harder than i can ever remember. it just kept pumping cum until it started oozing out her vagina.

i fell to the floor next to her. started playing with her erect nipples. and it wasn't more than 2 minutes before my erection returned.

as i lay on the floor, i could see the other two gurneys against the wall, side by side... then I got an evil thought in my head. yes, you know what I did.

I jumped up. penis purple and throbbing out of control. I walked slowly over to the other dead girl. I had no idea what she looked like.

I pulled back the cover and my jaw dropped. she was the most perfect looking blonde I had ever seen. her hair was cut short, up to her neck. And if i had any doubts about if she was a natural blonde before, I just saw the proof. a small patch of silky blonde hair sitting on top of her pussy mound. her tits were also not very big, but thats okay. she had thin, but muscular legs that made them look longer than they were. I noticed a nasty scrape on her left arm and left hip. not too big, and they had been cleaned.

the sheet goes to the floor next to my dead wife. this girl was even lighter than my wife. And somehow she seemed a bit more limber. I don't know why. I repeated the process., massaging her legs until they parted and revealed the smallest set of pussy lips I've ever seen. In a perfect clam shape with still some rosy pinkness left. her lips were also fuller than my wifes. not a lot, but they were cushiony to the touch. I took some books from a nearby shelf to put under their heads so I could see their faces better.

The girls eyes were still closed. When I opened them, they were bright gray, like so many movie stars. except for the scrapes from the accident, her flesh was smoother than my wifes, as a teen girls flesh would be. My wife was stunning. The perfect sex object now displaying her wares. And now this strange girl, legs spread, bright gray eyes appearing to look into mine. neither naked female able to smile, since they were dead. I make sure everything ls lubed appropriately and just before i enter this fresh coed, it occurs to me to check something.

I pulled apart her lips and with some work, and found...a hymen. if there is a god, i'm going to hell anyway. I gently enter her. looking into her eyes, then over at my wife who was now watching me fuck a dead teen girl. when I said her pussy was small and tight, and now a hymen? I wasn't kidding. I have an average size penis, about 5-6 inches. but, the blood had been pumping so long, I has as thick as I was long at this point.

I started to think it was't going to work, then decided I was going to MAKE it happen. the lube was adequate. I pulled back for a forceful thrust and grabbed her shoulders for support as I pushed hard. i felt ripping flesh. i mean lots of ripping flesh. i looked down and saw some blood. just what rubbed off her vagina as I made her a woman. I kept going. my god, it was impossibly tight. within a minute, i had again cum more than i thought i had in me.

i cleaned myself off, thinking it was time to put everyone back in place. but, i saw them again. lying side by side. these two beautiful women, totally naked. and totally mine to do as I wish.

I rolled the both over. they could have been mother and daughter. perfect asses. just absolutely perfect. i lubed up. started pumping my wifes asshole. When she was alive, she said that is something she would NEVER EVER do. out of the question. Yet, there I was. pushing my cock into her asshole. it felt a little, grainy, i guess? but obviously very tight. She was dead. I could go as deep as I wanted. I pushed and pushed, grinding into her cold, but bouncy soft ass cheeks. it felt incredible.

then, the girl. it felt about the same, but her ass was smoother, heaving and swollen, although, quite cold which I had gotten used to. I managed to lift her to her knees, sort of. i grabbed her tits and pulled myself into her as deeply as I possible could. that's when the final and most powerful gushing of cum started. I'm laying on her back kissing her neck as my cock empties into her. at that moment i thought of the girl who was driving. how much more guilty she would feel if she saw her friends hymen and asshole torn to shreds because she couldn't wait to text later.

an hour or so later, I had cleaned everything up. found new coverings. the old ones were quite dirty now. and had both in place and looking pretty much like they did when I arrived.

i put the dirty sheets in my car and trashed them later.

after I was sure i had all in order, i woke my friend, the embalmer. he was embarrassed he has slept so long. I told him it was fine, because I got to say goodbye to my wife.

He tells me he is going to stay and start the embalming since its almost morning, anyway. He walks me to the door. gives me a hug and tells me again how sorry he is. then...what he says next, well, that is why I'm confessing today. I'm an evil person. More than you know. My friend, who was kind enough to bring me to the funeral home to see my wife... he tells me what he was too emotionally choked up to say before his chapel nap.

that poor girl in the room with my wife? that was his granddaughter. She had just graduated high school and was heading to a Purity Pledge meeting before heading to Summer Camp. A Christian group of teens that pledge to maintain their virginity until marriage. He said to me that the only solace he could find in this senseless death, is that she will go to her grave having kept her promise.

Yes. I am going to hell.

Recently I came across a video on Motherless, that reminded me of something that happened some years ago, I am now 59 and this story happened when I was in my early 30's, mobile phones was in there infancy basically text phone calls only no video, but camcorder's were around. I try my best to find the recording that was made, its probably grainy if I find I will post on Motherless. it was my close mate who set up camcorders all over his flat, in his Kitchen/lounge, bedroom, bathroom. he gave me a copy after the event.

This was a kind of payback- revenge,
Steve was dating a lovely girl he was 28, she was 20, her name Carly petite slim athletic figure, nearly flat chested, puffy little nipples, a trimmed pussy, pert ass, strawed dye hair, big brown eye and sexy dimples she was always smiling she stood no taller than 5 foot, Steve was a 6 footer towered above her, he was fairly handsome guy, he was very popular with the ladies, fit as a fiddle not an once of fat on him wash board tummy (6pack) he played a lot of sport, very intelligent ,he was a pilot, with a big big airline
The story begins when Carly announced she was being transferred with her job she was a ground staff air stewardess, and when she had completed her training she would be going in the air as a full air stewardess, Same airline as Steve, so chances was they be on the same plane, the main hub for the Airline was Gatwick London, UK. so they was moving to the area, Steve kept his flat, in Bristol UK, he loaned it out to me at a small monthly price.

After they moved and Carly passed completed her training, she did get placed as cabin staff Air stewardess on his plane, so they was together, a few flights Carly had to stay on the ground to take her final exam, which she passed, but IT was brought to Steve's attention, that Carly's ex was a security guard at Gatwick Airport, he had found out some how Carly was based there and he applied for a job there, and apparently Carly had been seen with him going to the pub for meals and drinks,
Steve knew the reason why Carly and her ex split up, he had cheated on her controlled her and had hit her a few times, and he dumped her, but never got over Carly,
So when Carly was finally back in the Air Steve was happy, made him feel secure, how ever Carly didn't go back on his plane to start with he did mostly long haul flights she got put on several short haul, then she re-joined Steve's plane, but Steve was made to feel uneasy as several of the stewards and stewardess's told Steve that on 2-3 of the short haul flights, they believed that Carly's ex had managed to worm his way on as air flight security, and normally all the stewards, stewardesses shared a hotel room with a fellow steward , stewardesses but Carly got a room on her own and her ex was seen going in and coming out of her room, and on more than one occasion she looked as if she had had over night company,
Steve took all this in , and obviously he questioned Carly, she at First denied anything she said yes he had been on the same flights she was on but only twice and she roomed on her own as the girl she was told to share with snored and she didn't really like her
but Steve was still very suspicious so he kept asking her in different ways, Eventually she cracked and confessed he had stayed in her room, she was tired and confused, and didn't realise she still had feelings for him and he said he still loved her and wanted to marry her and wanted her to dump Steve,

When Steve got the truth he felt so low such an idiot, Carly promised they never had sex was just kissing and cuddling, Steve didn't believe a word she was saying as once he could except but 2-3 times No Way, Carly promised it would never happen again she really Loved Steve was broken he couldn't concentrate on his job so he booked a month off he explained to the Airline, so they granted him the time off they also gave Carly the same time so they could sort there relationship out, the ex carried on working as a security guard at the Airport, and did the occasional in flight security, but he gave that up when he realised he was not going to get any long haul so couldn't be near Carly, now the ex as you have probably guessed was a low life slime bucket,
he managed to get Steve's and Carly's address in Gatwick, he had positioned a very very small spy type camcorder that could record maximum 30 minutes of film, he sent a copy of a recording to Steve that had been transferred on to a VHS video tape, This recording clearly showed Carly giving her ex a blow job and swallowing his cum, and she was on all fours and the ex took her in her pussy from behind.
Steve's worst suspicions was there in a recording in front of him, so again Steve Questioned Carly again, she denied denied denied denied even after he showed her the recording she denied saying it wasn't her, then as the recording went on her face became very clear and you heard him saying to her. you still Love me don' t you ? she answered no this was a mistake, you took advantage of me, I am drunk you plied me with drink , I love Steve !!!, I love
Steve, as she cried, then Carly after seeing and hearing the whole recording, finally admitted it.
Steve had an idea this wasn't the first time Carly had cheated on him, again her asked her to tell him the truth as he was fed up with all the finger pointing and Chinese whispers, if she told him the whole truth they may be able to work things out and salvage there relationship.
Carly broke down crying un controllably dropping to her knee's holding Steve around his legs, saying please don't leave me please I love you, I want to marry you spend the rest of our days together, I will do anything for you, I let you do what ever you want to me, Steve was also tearful, as he said you got to tall me the truth, since we became an official couple, I want to know everything.
Carly started spilling the bean's saying it always happened when she got drunk, I been with 2 of the other AIR stewardesses who I know you fucked in the as before we came together, I know Steve said I told you about them, I had sex with one off my trainer's that old guy, Tom he was rubbish came as soon as he got it in me, you Mate Pete, he took me outside when you was playing pool, her fucked me over the bonnet of a car, , then after he finished put me on the back seat of your car, went back in the pub told you I was pissed and he had put me in your car, and my ex that you just found out about, was only fucked in my pussy,
Ok we can I hope work it out the common theme is it happens when you are pissed, so you have to promise no more alcohol, then you don't get drunk your pants wont fall off you wont get fucked,.
even though Steve had assured Carly they could work it out, Carly fucking her Ex was a bitter pill for him to swallow, made him sick to the depths of his stomach,

He was on the phone to me saying they had a month off and they be heading back to Bristol for a weeks holiday, not to worry they had an apartment at Airport, in the pilots stop over hotel, they would be spending 1 night at the flat, this kind of confused me, then Steve told me the full story, and he wanted revenge get his own back on Carly,
ummm what's your idea buddy I asked, he replied well Carly likes a drink likes to get pissed and likes the cock when she is pissed, so I want to see herself enjoy herself and be there to watch her, so I want you Paul to get a group of lads together. not mates, preferably nice looking strangers, I know you have contacts that neither me or Carly know, and these people shouldn't know us, you can arrange that can't you, yeah yeah mate for sure, but is this a good idea, you Love Carly don't you, Steve replied yes of course I do but this will make me fell a lot better, don't worry Paul he said, she won't remember a thing I will take care of that,
that's when I that mentioned I knew Carly's ex and his wife yes he's married, i went to the wedding earlier this year, Married fucking married, and he's still going after Carly, that fucking guy needs to be taught a serious lesson,
I told Steve I as friendly with the wife and like Carly she got drunk her pants just happened to slip of, and I had gotten her drunk and fucked every one of her holes, he is still up in Gatwick working he only comes home one week end a month, and he has been this month, so you tell me the date day you and Carly are going to be back and stopping at the flat and I make sure she is her and pissed you can make yourself fell even better you can fuck Carly's ex's wife silly no holes barred mate, Steve simply said Do it make it happen,

A week later Steve rang saying they was at the pilots stop over hotel and to make it happen on the Friday or Saturday night, I got to work, as I worked as night door security in the Pub and Night club's, I got to know a lot of guy's so I contacted about 10 fellow night security guy's to see if they was up for a sex party with 2 beautiful willing girls, no holes barred, only 3 was interested but could only do the Friday night, I also knew a lot of guy's at the local Gym all had good bodies none to big in the penis area but ok size, not to muscle bound either I got interest from 2 of them, there was a small group of lads I was friendly with socialised with when not working from my martial arts club, we did MMA type stuff and kick boxing, 4 of them was interested that was 8 guy's, day was set for the coming Friday night, I basically called it a house party bring a bottle, starting at 10pm,
I rang Steve told him was sorted, was he 100% he wanted to go through with it ??
Steve was definitely sure it was all go, we was going to a pub late afternoon to get the drinks flowing I was to invite, Carly's ex's wife Alice, thin girl big tits 5'3" 45/47 kgs black hair blue eye's wore glasses, bit of a plain Jane type, but a great fuck, never stopped moving, definitely no sack of spuds,. after a few drinks we pop in to a Italian restaurant that I had to book for 7pm no later,
then on to another pub, before getting back to that flat by 9:30 ready for the sex party, hopefully both girls Carly and Alice would be well on the way to getting drunk, I was still wondering how Steve was so certain neither of the girls would remember a thing just probably be sore when they sobered up.
I soon learned on that Friday night out the corner of my eye I see him put some clear drops in both the girls drinks he did this 3-4 times, and when we was in the last pub he got me himself and the 2 girls up dancing, to some 70's 80's disco music,
We got a Taxi back to the flat, as the girls had become a little weak in the legs, It was pay Taxi driver out taxi into the lift in to the flat pour a drink or 2 before anyone arrived, Steve even invited the Taxi driver but he declined as he was married and was on duty or he would have joined us.
Steve put some music on grabbed a can of lager pulled Carly up and started to dance sexily with her did the same with Alice, a knock at the door 4 of the guy's I invited was there, I led them to the lounge kitchen area told them to put the drinks they bought along on the side grab a cold one out the fridge and make themselves feel comfortable, my phone rang 2 of the security guy's was calling off they was now working, the party was well under way when about 11 my phone went again the other guy's from the martial arts club also called off, I told them it was fine, they guy on the other end said it was a joke they didn't believe I was being serious so they went pubbing and was going clubbing, ok
there was 6 of us guy's 2 willing but unknown what was about to happen girls, 6 guys was perfect as the girls only both had 3 holes each to fill.
I quickly spoke to Steve, said that was it no more guy's coming along it was just the 6 of us.
Steve signalled for the other guy's to join me dancing with his Girlfriend Carly, there was hands all over her body and the guy's was kissing her neck checks lips Carly was Loving the attention, we was basically holding her up as her legs had gone so weak from what ever Steve had put in the girls drinks, Steve in turn pulled Alice to her feet, and started dancing touching her ass, I joined him leaving Carly dancing being kissed and groped by 4 stranger's,
I was behind Alice Steve in front, we was both now kissing her and feeling her up, Alice was not as weak as Carly she could just about stand unaided as we was kissing Alice she lent her head back towards me said I never had 2 guy's at same time are you both going to fuck me hard tonight, I always dream of this, my useless fucking husband doesn't know who to satisfy any woman his oral skills are non existent, I'm sure he doesn't know where the clit or G spot is as she laughed, Steve was busy un dressing Alice he had dropped her jean's and pants to the floor had lifted her T-shirt and took a tit out her bra and was licking and teasing a nipple, I had got my cock out and Alice was holding masturbating me slowly. I looked at Steve and said you best give the Ok to the other guy's
Steve turned to them said guy's she is all yours enjoy her strip her any way you want rip tear cut her clothes off, you can eat her get her to eat you fuck her silly, but no ass fucking she is a Virgin in that hole, he looked at me said Paul my mate best buddy i like you to have the pleasure of taking Carly's ass virginity, but its got to be done dry and sadistically, just fucking ram it up her rip that ass apart, then you guy's can do what ever you want with her, Carly in a very drunken muffled slurred voice said something like not my ass and only you can fuck me Steve I'm your girl just yours, I understood perfectly what she said, Steve on the other hand heard different to everyone else, he said there you go lads once Paul here has taken her ass virginity, you heard her she wants you al to do her ass even me.

Well me and Steve carried on with getting Alice completely naked we lay her down on the carpet, I lowered my cock in to her mouth while Steve lifted her Alice's ass just off the floor positioned his cock at her pussy opening, Alice snarled at him don't you dare tease just get it in me a fuck me good make me wet and feel your cock deep in me, as he slipped in and out of Alice's pussy, to the side the other guy's had Carly bent over the arm of the sofa and one of them had entered her pussy and was pushing deep while the others was masturbating over her bake one sat on the sofa getting blown, they all change quite often, Steve stopped fucking Alice turned her over putting her on her knee's then entered her from behind, he called me to him and said I hope you don't mind I have a camcorder, in my bag over there it is a bit of a big one it carries a VHS cassette it is simple to use, just point it press record, I want you to record all this for me get close up, but before you record Carly getting fucked, I want you Paul to record me fucking Alice in her cunt mouth and ass and make sure you get both our faces in the shot,
so that's what I did for the next half hour record Steve fucking all Alices holes, Steve told Alice to use his name and to tell him what hole she wanted him to fuck, it made me so fucking horny
I knew I was going to explode once I got a mouth pussy or girls ass around my cock, I got my chance to Fuck Alice in all her holes and me and Steve DPd her ass her pussy and ass and pussy proper DP,
All that time the four other guys had used Carly's pussy and mouth made her swallow all there load, and seriously cream pied her pussy, I looked at her and her pussy was so so red she looked really sore, Alice went over to Carly who was lay on the floor ass propped in the Air as the guys had put cushions under her bum Alice just lowered her head directly on to Carly's pussy and began to eat the cream pie out her pussy, as she did this she asked Steve to fuck her up the ass, when he was done she wanted me up her ass followed by all the other guys,
We all took our turns, Alice then said she wanted to be made air tight, but first she wanted to see me take Carly's as virginity, Carly was rolled on to her front, and the cushion was placed under her so her ass was in the air easier to be entered, Alice carried on eating Carly's pussy from behind and fingered her asshole and gave it a little lick leaving Carly with a little lube she then took me Paul in her mouth made sure I was rock hard she held my cock as I eased the tip of my cock into Carly's Virgin ass,
Steve shouted out going no mercy just ram in all in go balls deep Paul or I get one of the others to take her virginity, at that I held Carly's hips tight I could just about hear Carly saying no please no please don't hurt me please, as I held her hips tight I lunged deep in to her as definitely no mercy I was buried deep real deep, everyone was geeing me on go for it fuck that ass even Alice was telling me to fuck her virgin ass hard and deep, a voice said that's it stretch the bitch make her bleed, I fucked her real hard real deep, it must have hurt her badly as I am no small guy, 7-9 inches long and really really thick, they guy's nicknamed me horse, I guess because of how big and thick my cock was. as I kept fucking I could hear muffled crying asking me to stop, but in full throws of fucking there was absolutely no chance I was going to stop, Steve had re=entered Alice's as and we was fucking the 2 girls in rhythm.

All night long the guys ploughed both girls holes all 3 of them but they paid particular attention to Carly's once virgin that I Paul had broken in earlier that night,
by about 3-4 am all the stranger guy's I had invited has drifted away, it was just me Steve Alice and Carly, Alice now had hold of the camcorder and was recording me(Paul) and Steve abusing Carly's body, we fucked her as we DPd her ass pussy over and over, we DPd her properly, 1 in pussy 1 in the ass, we took turns really ramming Carly's ass was a competition judged by Alice who fucked Carly's ass the hardest,
We both fucked Alice's holes as well she loved it, after a while longer with Steve fucking her pussy Alice fell asleep, poor Carly was already fast asleep on the sofa face down head hanging slightly over the side, being a nice guy, (hehehehehe) I put a blanket over her naked body, just before I covered her over I made a short recording of what her asshole looked like, it was a swollen mess ripped torn a little bit of blood looked as if we had fucked her piles out, she looked very similar to what a Baboons ass looks like, her pussy was also very swollen if I was asked what I thought had happened to her pussy I say it had either bean beat up with a cricket bat or run over by an articulated lorry road kill (hahahahahaha)
Alice's ass looked similar as Carly's Baboon really red and swollen but it wasn't as bad,
we all fell asleep. I was the first to wake up in the morning followed by Alice, well I say morning, it was closer to midday
Alice sat there in my bed clenching the bed clothes tightly around herself, she asked me why she was naked in my bed with a strange guy led next to her, I passed her my dressing gown she made her way to the bath room, she shouted for me to go to the bathroom, where she was bent over looking at her ass and pussy in my full length wall to ceiling mirror, she said look at that Paul what the fuck happened to her last night, look at my ass I hope it was you not that other guy that did that to my ass, I just laughed and had to walk away, She showered got dressed, when she came out the bathroom I made her a coffee. I told her if she thought she looked bad and was sore she should see the other girl Carly, she's 10x worse off. at that I lifted the blanket and showed Alice poor Carly's pussy and ass, upon seeing Carly, Alice nearly choaked and spat her coffee everywhere, OMFG the poor girl ain't going to be able to walk or poop, and seeing how swollen and red raw her pussy is I doubt she be peeing properly,
Come on Paul what went on last night you and your matey over there couldn't have done that much damage to the 2 of us girls alone no way,
I said to Alice don't you remember anything at all, she looked me in the eyes saying no not a thing,
So what ever Steve gave them did actually really do it's thing.
Then Alice's phone buzzed it was her husband Carly's ex, of course A lice didn't know this, she shushed me , When she came off her phone all I got was shit he's on his way home he be back by 3pm today,
Ohhh fuck fuck fuck he's going to want to have sex, Crying she asked how the fuck was she going to explain how her pussy is so swollen beat up and how on earth can she explain her asshole resembling a Baboon ass, I just told her to say she was having her period, had been to the gym and used one of the big stretchy bands thingy's and it had come loose from its bar and had sprung into her crutch whipping it, she said stop laughing its not funny he will know I been having sex,
Steve had been awake listening to Alice, he put his worth in and told Alice every thing and everyone she had fucked had been recorded,
That's when Carly woke up she tried to move, why does it feel like my ass and pussy had been trampled by a herd of elephants, Steve got up walked naked over to Carly lifted the blanket bust out laughing saying all times I have seen you naked I never noticed you had a Baboons ass (hahahahahahahahaha) he was in hysterics

Don't you girls remember what went on last night, Both had a blank look across there faces, I guess not Steve said, We both had a brilliant night didn't we Paul mate,
Don't worry girl's everything was recorded if you are good we can all get together another time, and watch the recordings together, over a bottle of wine a take away, that OK if we can do it here isn't it Paul.
Yeah of course it is Steve,
Both Alice and Carly told Steve he was a scheming son of a bitch, he had the recordings he was going to use the recordings to blackmail them get them to do what he wanted,
Steve said I never thought of doing that, thanks Girls, Carly looked at Steve said how can you do this to us to me, I thought you loved me, thought we was going to get married that's what you told me,
Don't worry Carly I told you we would work our relationship out, what happened last night was a bit of pay back remember those things you told me you had done while pissed I didn't believe you so I got you drunk to see if you was telling the truth when you was plied with drink you get taken advantage of to easily, well you proved to me you was actually telling the truth, now I will see if the second part of what you told me was true then we will get married if you still want to Paul can be the best man and Alice if she survives that prick of her Husband could be your matron of honour,
Alice said so what's this got to do with me or am I just a pawn in your sick game,

There is a second story that goes with this one but that's for another day

I hope you all enjoyed this story, I know its a long story but its the only way I could genuinely write it explain in detail to do it justice,
I Asked Steve and Carly if I could write this and post it on Motherless he said yes but i had to write as he dictated happenings to me, this is the story as he said it.

Not sure what category to place this under but it's a fantasy that plays over and over in my head... I'm a 25 year old guy married... My wife is 22. I have 2 sister in laws 20 and 18 and my mother in law is 41.

This fantasy I have is i kidnap and drug my mother in law and 2 sister in laws... I take them to a basement dungeon of an abandon house... Strip them naked blindfold them and tie there hands to a over head beam and wait for them to come too. Then as they all come too I tell them that we are going to play a game and if you all listen and play I'll let you go home... I start with my mother in law and I explain the rules.... I will give you a task and you can either do it or pick one of your daughters to do it... First task is to have your boobs whipped for 10 mins do you want to do it or pass of course being a mom she try's to protect here daughters and takes the whipping... And this goes on for hours... Till all 3 are tired, broken and have gave up on getting out.... I know it sounds twisted and fucked but it's a fantasy of mine I can't get out if my head

So I recently had the SINGLE GREATEST PARTY-GOING EXPERIENCE OF MY LIFE!

A male friend of mine knows of my "sexual proclivities" and approached me with a party invite. He said he was having some friends over and asked if I would be willing to be one of the "attractions." When I asked him what he meant by that, he told me: he wanted me to be the pass-around girl. I told him I was in!

I've never done anything like this before, but I admit that I've always been keen on the idea of getting gangbanged, plus I've known this guy for a couple years, so I wasn't really worried about getting mistreated or anything. Why not do it, right?

I got to the party early, only one of the guests was there. It was a bit of a surprise to him too. He thought it was going to be a "guys night" kind of thing (apparently my friend didn't tell any of them I would be attending, or why). I stood there, giving the guy a little smile as my friend explained the situation...which shocked him even more. (He blushed an everything...it was actually kind of endearing.)

I asked my friend if he planned on tying me up or anything, and to my surprise, he had gotten somethings specific for the occasion. He had bought an armbinder and a slave collar with a leash (even more surprising to me since I had NO IDEA he was into the whole bondage thing, and as I know I've never mentioned these things to him, I can't begin to imagine where he got the idea). So I stripped and he put them on me. The armbinder took a while as he really didn't know how to use the thing, but he finally managed. I've never worn one before either, so it was a new experience for everyone! (I fucking love that thing now...he let me keep it ^_^.) Sir Blushalot actually tried not to look as my friend tied me up, too. Fucking adorable!

I sat down on the floor (knelt, really) and waited. It wasn't too long before more people started showing up. I admit to being a little dissapointed that, in total, there was only 7 people, including my friend. I was definitely the first thing everyone noticed as they came in...but, then again I suppose the naked girl tied up in a corner is rather hard to miss, huh? The conversation centered on me for a while, mostly everyone talking about the oddity of it. Several of them actually asked me directly if I was cool with the whole thing (hell, one of them asked me if I wanted him to call the cops!). I told each of them that I was perfectly happy to be there, and my sole purpose that evening was to suit their needs.

It was almost an hour before one of them finally had the courage to try anything. He asked me (again, I might add) if I was sure about the whole situation. I told him I was his to use as he saw fit, and after a little bit of thinking on his part, he unzipped his pants and told me to suck his dick, so I crawled up to his as best I could and did my very best. He didn't take long to get into it and after a bit he grabbed my head and started to facefuck me. I'm not a very big person, so I definitely came close to gagging a few times. When he came, he shoved himself in balls deep and shot it right down my throat. It was fucking amazing!

With someone else having finally gone first, the others seemed to settle in to the idea and got down to business. The next guy who went (a rather muscley fellow) told me to bend over - which I did happily - and he got in behind me. Without being able to use my hands, I had to put my head on the floor and waited for him. I watched him pull his pants down and felt him enter me. He started slow...he kept it slow. I was getting frustrated, so I said "please fuck me harder." That did it, thankfully. He sped up and after a little bit, he grabbed a strap on my armbinder and really started to give it to me. He was grunting, I was grunting. I came twice before he finished and came inside me. I stayed bent over as I was, trying to catch my breath and he stood up.

It surprised me when I heard my friend say "You don't have to take turns, ya know. She's got more than one hole." I looked over at him and he had a wicked smile on his face. He was enjoying this as much as I was. I wanted to egg them all on, so I said "please, keep fucking me. Use me as your fucktoy. Take me however you want. I am yours." (I'd never done ANYTHING like this before, but shit, I was REALLY getting into it!) That's when I heard one of them say "I want her ass." So I said "yes, please fuck my ass. Fuck me hard."

The one who had spoken up - a chunky guy, but still kinda cute - got behind me, and knelt down. He spit on my ass and rubbed it a bit and I then pushed his finger in to loosen me up. I've only ever done it in the ass a few times, so I was hoping he planned to do that first. After a minute, one finger became two and his movements weren't very gentle. I moaned for him, pushed against his hand. I wanted him to know I wanted this. He pulled his fingers out, spit again and then he, quite abruptly, forced his way in...and fatty had a thick one. I couldn't help but cry out when he did that, and he didn't start slow. He pounded away from the start and I did my best - which wasn't really good enough - not to cry. It hurt, but I still loved it. That was when, much to my surprise, Sir Blushalot knelt down in front of me, lifted me up by the leash and put his cock in my face. I opened my mouth, and he pushed it in. Fatty was a shower, not a goer and he didn't last long - he came in my ass, pulled out and stood up. Sir B finished in my mouth and I swallowed it all.

They each took their turns - even my friend, who came all over my face - and when they had each gone, they left me alone. When they were done, they ignored me, and I sat there on the floor, covered in sweat, cum and tears. Perhaps an hour went by - I couldn't really tell - and they decided it was time to give me another go. Sometimes one at a time, sometimes in pairs, but each of them fucked me for a second time. And again, when they finished, they ignored me and talked among themselves. Drinking and laughing. I think they were watching a sports game or something, but I couldn't see the television and wasn't really paying attention to what was being said on it.

This went on for a while. They'd fuck me, then go back to their rabble-rousing. Then fatty came back over and said "bend over bitch, I'm gonna fuck that ass again." I did and he did. It didn't hurt - as much - by this point and they had all loosened me up pretty well. When he was done, he came around in front of me and told me to sit up, which I did. "Clean my cock, bitch." I leaned forward and did as I was told. When I finished, he said "God, you're such a dirty slut" and walked away.

We'd all been there for several hours, and it seemed that the evening was coming to an end, when one of the guys, I can't really remember which one - shouted "TRIPLE TEAM!" They all hooted and hollered at that. When three of them came over to me, I figured out what they meant. One of the guys laid down and pulled me over to him. I managed to straddle him (my legs were pretty weak at this point, and I still couldn't use my hands). The other two took their positions, and all three proceeded to fuck me. I'd never done three guys at once, and even as sore and tired as I was, it was wonderful. When they finished, three more took their place and repeated the process, followed by my friend, who again facefucked me, and came on my face.

They all chatted for a short while after, then everyone left, leaving me alone with my friend. He helped me out of the armbinder, and took the collar off. My shoulders were SCREAMING at me when that thing came off. I had no idea how painful that thing was until it was removed. Neither he nor I were much in condition to have a conversation, so he went off to bed, and I took a shower and crashed on his sofa.

I was still terribly sore in the morning, and having slept on a less-than-plush sofa didn't help matters. My friend was pretty hungover - which gave me a slight amount of pleasure. We talked for a little while, and I got up to leave. When I had gathered my things (and my shiny new armbinder and collar) he thanked me for what I had done. I laughed a little and as I walked out, I told him to tell me the next time he had a party planned.

Hope this don’t break any rules and get deleted cause it’s the only place I can think of posting this.

So a DnD game im in got twisted and really dirty in our recent session and for the first time ever, the DM decided to negate and forget that session and events and the next time we met we restarted from where the previous one had ended. I know that’s a big “no no” and like something you’re not supposed to do but it was like a unanimous, unspoken agreement between the DM and all the players that it was what’s best. we had to forget what we did.

So im new to DnD anyway and this was my first game. Out party was made up of a black male human ranger, a female elf bard, a nonbinary dragondorn fighter, and 2 dwarfs(a father and daughter); he was a sorcerer and she was a cleric. An unofficial member of our party was also an NPC who used to be the DMs player character and who they always like to insert for fun. She was a tiefling rogue and sort of an agent of chaos; she always popped in and out of the story and was both a friend who helped us but also would scam or steal from us and leave us with trouble she started. At one point we met up with her again and she managed to haggle for a luxurious enclosed wagon cart for us to have while we were heading to deliver an important artifact. As it was nighttime and pouring out, we enchanted the horses to know where to go so we could all stay inside, chilling and getting wasted.

There was a cloaked hitchhiker on the side of the road and the tiefling convinced us to give them a ride. They turned out to be a pretty female drow druid looking to stay under the radar; we said we’d drop her at a sketchy town we would pass on the way to the city we were going to. We found out much later that the drow was actually a friend of the tiefling and this was planned; they would drug us and swap the artifact with a fake for them to sell. Unfortunately, the tielfling failed a slight of hand check and a dexterity check and this resulted in the vial of drugs being dropped and shattering, exposing everyone to a lot of it. The huge dose meant the constitution saving throw was high and no one made it so we were all affected and basically the whole group devolved into a wild orgy.

Everyone at the table felt weird and we decided to try to possibly roleplay through it and things got intense really fast. At first all the party focused their sudden lust and physical attention on the tiefling and drow; stripping, groping and playing with their bodies. Just one big multicolored mass of writhing naked bodies against each other. The dwarf daughter started fucking herself with the handle of her holy Warhammer, an honored family heirloom. After that it just turned into a perverse free for all; the dragonborn and human were DPing the tiefling, the drow was rimming the elf, who was making out with the dwarf daughter who was currently being fucked by her father. Then it switched to the dragonborn fucking the dwarf daughter, the human fucking the drow and the tielfing and elf spit swapping while the dwarf dad watched and jacked off before fucking the elf. The dragonborn and dwarf daughter also hate each other so they were rage fucking a lot; he kept fucking her in the ass because he knew she hated it. After some more details, like the drow, dwarf and elf all making out together as they watched the three males gangbang the tiefling(as they all had previously had crushes on her), everyone at the table got uncomfortable and we stopped and skipped ahead.

We all had to roleplay the shame and awkwardness of the next morning and time after that, also learning of the two women’s plan; we grudgingly forgive the tiefling but we took the drow prisoner and made her our servant and to do errands and shit for us or we turn her in. We delivered the artifact, did a few more odds and ends then near the end of the session the DM skips ahead a few weeks. We visit a medical facility and learn that; the dragonborn got the tiefling and the dwarf daughter pregnant, the human got the drow pregnant and the dwarf father got the elf pregnant. We also learn that the whole party also now has an STD but we don’t know from who.

We end the session and all agree this was a mistake and went too far; we would never bring it up again act like it didn’t happen and we started from the end of the previous session the next time we met. We played things differently that time around; we avoided meeting up with the tiefling and so we have a longer, shittier ride to our destination. We cross paths with the drow again but ignore her but because she thinks the tiefling has betrayed her she attacks us. We beat her and again made her our bitch and continued on normally. it made for an awkward reuninon when we ran into the tiefling again. Oh, we also found out after the original session that it was the elf that gave us all crabs, since bards fuck everyone and everything.

Because I was the dragonborn character and he still hates the dwarf, and me and her player actually don’t like each other in real life, I still took advantage of a scenario where she got drunk; he convinced her to do a striptease on the bar and fucked her afterwards. He also got her hypnotized so that every night she would put her holy medallion up her ass like a buttplug, wear the symbol of the god that’s the enemy of hers and walk the streets in a tooth floss bikini. It pissed her off sooooo much lol

Part 18: Need for Adventure [rest of the story on my profile :) ]

Since we moved into the new house, my sexlife has gotten a bit stale. Yes, I was fucking Haley and Anna on a daily basis, but it became a routine. Anna felt the same way. So we had to spice things up a little.

So once again, I was out for prey. At that point I was 31 or 32 years old. I was a trainer for a sport (on amateur level, so training once a week) and let me just say I work with 18-25 year old girls in tight sport outfits. I often heard rumors of one of "my girls" having a crush on me, but I never hooked up with any, because I thought it was too dangerous. I still was close with all of them, they were very open towards me. Since I got married even more of the girls were interested in me (thats what I've heard). Some even openly told me how lucky my wife was and how they would swap with her if they could (told as a joke). Now most of them had boyfriends and the one I was interested in was no different. Her name is Katy, some call her Kat (because she could move just as elegant as a cat).
She is a slim, short (5ft4) brunette with b-cup tits, 21 years young. Her long hair is usually in a ponytail, her sports outfit is a black crop top and black skin-tight shorts. I heard rumors that she had a crush on me some years ago and back then she would always try to get my attention by choosing sexy outfits and getting close to me if possible. I never let her close enough though, so she gave up eventually.

From time to time we had training weekends/weeks. We often went to some training facilty near a lake, this time it was no different. We started training on monday. I had a harsh program for the girls: three training units per day. In between they could cool off in the lake. Just imagine a group of young women sweating, running, being athletic. Then they all get their bikinis out and go swimming. I loved the job as a trainer. At the end of the third unit on monday I let all girls but Katy leave. Her head was red, her body sweaty. She barely looked me in the eyes and seemed frustrated.
Me:"Katy, whats going on? You didnt seem to be on top of your game today."
K(looking at her feet):"Sorry coach."
Me:"Come on, you know I you dont have to apologize to me! I just want to know whats going on."
K:"I guess I had my head elsewhere..."
Me:"Look at me Katy." She did. "We both know you can do better. Next time, breath deeply, focus on the game. Okay?"
K:"Okay."
Me:"And now I wanna see that smile of yours again."
K:"I... I dont feel like..."
I hugged her, pressed her against my chest. First she didnt react but then she put her arms around me too.
K:"Thanks I needed that."
Me:"Now there is the smile I was missing all day. Now get going! You dont wanna miss the swimming do you?"
K:"Why dont you join us? That would be fun."
Me:"Okay I guess."

I got changed and went to the lake. Katy was right, it was a lot of fun. I played with the girls and dunked some of them.
Afterwards we ate dinner and soon went to bed.

Tuesday, we all got up early, had breakfast and went to training. Katy did far better this time. When ever she looked at me I gave her a thumps up. I was rewarded with broad smiles. The day as a whole went well. In the evening I had a movie evening planned. Almost everyone was there, but Katy and some of her roommates were missing. They came 5 min later and without Katy. They told me that she was upset about something and wouldnt come. I told them to start the movie and that I would get her. I got to her room, the door was closed. I knocked. No answer. I called her name but she would answer. So I just went in. She was laying on her bed, crying. I sat besides her and put a hand on her back. She twitched away for a second but then let me. When she would stop sobbing, I pulled her up and into my arms. It was an awkward position and soon my back stiffend.
Me:"Come sit on my lap." I basically pulled her onto my lap and she hugged me and sobbed at my shoulder. Finally she calmed down a little.
Me:"Whats going on?"
K:"Remember how I told you that my head was elsewhere? It's about my boyfriend. I think he wants to break up with me."
I hugged her tightly. A sigh escaped her lips.
Me:"Do you want to talk about it?"
K:"No... please just... hold me..."
She then sat with her face to me on my lap, pressing her chest against me and resting her head on my shoulder. I stroked her back slowly. She relaxed and sunk onto me even more. How her pants were touching my pants. I tried suppressing my erection and for a while I succeded. I stopped stroking her back to make the situation less intimate, but she immediately said "No, please go on... it feels so good..."
So I continued. After a while she said
K: "You know, I think he doesnt find me attractive anymore..."
Me:"Oh come on thats nonsense. You are a beautiful young woman."
K: "You think so?"
Me:"Yes! Whoever says something different is an idiot."
She leaned back a little to look me in the eyes.
K: "That's so sweet of you!"
Then she looked down at herself and me and said
K:"Wow, what would your wife say if she found you flirting with a girl in this position?"
Me:"Well I wont tell her..."
K:"Me neither. So we are good. Could you keep hugging and stroking me. It really helps."
So I did. Her head was on my shoulder again and when I started stroking her back, she moaned a little. I couldnt help it, I was getting hard. I thought she had to feel it eventually.
K:"You know, my BF would never stroke my back like that."
She started purring silently. She leaned back again, her eyes locked onto mine, her look dreamy. Her hands worked their way up to my face. Then she kissed me. I was hard as stone in a split second. Quickly Katy retreated, looking shocked.
K:"I shouldnt have... I'm sorry, I ... I just..."
I just shook my head.
Me:"Its all right, dont worry."
K:"Is it though? Just look how wet I got from that!"
She pulled her pants to the side and revealed her wet panties.
She then looked up at me and said
K:"But it looks like you enjoyed it as well."
Me:"Cant say I didnt, I guess. But we shouldnt tell anybody about it."
Katy nodded, got up and said:"I sorry, it wont happen again, I promise."
Me:"Dont worry about it. Just get cleaned up and come to the movie okay?"
K:"Yessir! I'll be there in a minute."
I left her room and went to the movie. Katy came some minutes later. She looked fine. Over the course of the movie, whenever there was a kiss scene, Katy would look at me and bite her lip. I acted like I didnt notice.

Wednesday started normal. In the traning, Katy was doing okay, not as badly as monday, but worse than tuesday. I also noticed that she looked at me more frequently than usual. She was also wearing no sports bra as far as I could see. Also her string tanga was clearly visible over her ass and the outline under her shorts were visible as well. I had a hard time fighting my boner. My pants werent very loose so I had to be careful. After the noon training, the girls went to shower while I was cleaning up the sports hall. When I was done, most of the girls were already done showering and left the building. I went into the shower as well, which is right next to the womens shower. I heard some more girls leave. When I was using my shampoo, I heard moans from the womens shower (my shower was off at that time, thats why I heard it. Also the shower rooms have no door, just a vision block). I washed out the shampoo and afterwards the moans had stopped. I quickly got dressed and left the gym. I caught a glimpse of the girl walking away. It was Katy.
After that the day went on as usual, until after the afternoon training. Again, most of the girls had already left. When I went to the shower I heard two girls talk. One was Katy, the other one was Rachel, a tall blonde with striking looks.
R:"What are you doing?"
K:"Nothing?"
R:"Come on, you do not cleaning your pussy for 5 minutes straight. Are you rubbing yourself?"
K:"So what?"
R:"Nothing just... Who are you thinking about?"
K whispered something.
R:"The coach? No way. I mean... he is hot ..."
K:"Yeah right? I cant get him out of my head. His tight shirt... And I'm pretty sure I saw a little bulge in his pants."
R:"Yeah I think you're right... And now that you're standing in front of me like that... I'm really turned on..."
K:"Come here.."
I stood there stunned. I heard two of the hottest girls in my team making out and fingering each other. I mean, I heard rumors that this has happend in my team before, but I never believed it. I was too afraid to turn the mens shower on, they might know that I am there then. So I just stood in silence and listened to them finger fucking each other. I hid in the mens shower room and started masturbating. When Rachel and Katy came out of the showers, Katy said:
K:"Would you kiss the coach if you had the chance?"
R:"Hell I would fuck him if I could."
In that moment I shot my load on the floor. I cleaned up after myself and went out as well.

Thursday had both Rachel and Katy watching me closely. They also winked at each other a couple of times. They were playful around me but never dared to touch me for too long. When we were swimming in the afternoon, that changed. They were constantly on me, trying to dunk me. I was still taller and stronger than them, but it was actually challenging to fend of both. I then went for a swim, leaving both of them behind me. When I came back, all but Katy had left. She met me at a depth were she could barely stand.
K:"Coach, I have to talk to you."
Me:"Here? Well okay, what is it?"
K:"I have been thinking about the kiss..."
Me:"And?"
K:"Well... I got so horny I started masturbating thinking of you..and...I really want you and..."
Me:"And what?"
K:"And I'm not wearing bottoms right now."

She lifted her hand out of the water, in it the bikini bottoms. With the other hand she grabbed my dick. I was already getting hard, but her strokes made me harder instantly.
Me:"Do you really think this is a good idea? I have a wife and you have a boyfriend..."
K: "So its in our both interest that this stays between us..."
Me:"I see..." With that I grabbed her and pulled her close.
Me:"But what about the others? they may see us."
K:"They are all at dinner. They wont see anything."

We made out while she was still stroking my cock. I stroked her back in return, getting some purrs out of her again. She wrapped her arms around my neck, pulled herself up a little and whispered in my ear:
K:"Please fuck me coach."
She wrapped her legs around me as well and I lifted her up by her ass. I slowly lowered her onto my dick. When I pushed in the tip she moaned.
K:"Damn, I didnt know you were so big Coach. My BF is so much smaller... ouuuuuh"
My hips moved back and forth a little, penetrating her a little more every time.
K:"Uhh yes. Oh. Slowly, just like that...You are so big.."
When I finally had my whole dick in her she was purring in my ear.
K:"Fuck my tiny pussy slowly Coach..."
So I did. We made small waves, but no sound. I kept fucking her slowly, after 5 min she had her first orgasm and collapsed into my arms.
K:"Keep going, I still want more...."
And so I did. After another few minutes she said "Now fuck me harder. Harder. Even harder. Come on FUCK ME"
I fucked her as hard as I could in the water, she pressed herself against me bit my shoulder and came again. I shot my load into her pussy just a few seconds later.
K:"That was... amazing..."
We parted ways then, she went to dinner asap and I waited for a while before going.

To my surprise, Katy really kept her mouth shut. Friday went by without another incident with her. But Rachel actually sprained her ankle after having a cramp in the noon pratice. So I helped her to the med room, helped her lay down. She was wearing a sports skirt which is kinda uncommon for the type of sport we are doing. She was still panting heavily from all the running.
Me:"I'll take off your shoe and have a look at your ankle alright?"
R:"Okay coach."
I pulled of her shoe and sock, hurting her in the process.
Me:"I'm sorry, I didnt mean to hurt you."
R:"Its okay, I like it rough" and laughed. I laughed with her. The ankle didnt look too bad, so I just got some ice spray to cool it. After I had applied the spray...
R:"Coach? Could you help me get rid of the cramp as well?"
Me:"Sure, what shall I do?"
R:"Can you massage my calves and thighs?"
Me:"Sure thing."
I started with the calf of the leg with the sprained ankle. Rachel laid on her back, the massaged leg bent and the other one straight. She had spread her legs a little so I could see her panties. Her eyes were closed. As I worked up my way to her thighs she bit her lip and whispered "oh yes.. thats good... keep going..." I intended to only massage half of her thigh so I would get too close to her pussy, but she insisted that I should go the full distance. She moaned ever so slightly as my fingers were just inches from her pussy. After my fingers "accidently" touched her panties I could see a wet spot forming on them. After I was done with the first legs I excused myself and went into the sports hall again to tell the other girls what they should practise for the next few minutes before taking a shower. When I went back to the med room I heard Rachel moan even before I opened the door. I knocked and went in immediately. So I caught a glimpse of her wet pussy before she covered it up. She didnt manage to pull the panties all over it, so it was still only 3/4 covered.
Me:"Sorry, I had to tell the girls what to do. How do you feel now?"
R:"errrr... I .. I already feel a bit better but... could you still massage my other leg please?"
Me:"Sure, thats what I came back for."
So I worked my way up her other leg, while she once again closed her eyes and bit her lip from time to time. When I reached the end of her thigh, her panties were soaked and the part of her pussy that I could see wet from her juice. When I pulled back my hand, she grabbed it and said "Thank you Coach...." and looked me into the eyes. I broke eye contact and said "I will send one of the girls to pick you up and go shower, do you want someone in perticular?"
R:"Can you send Katy?"
Me:"Sure, she'll be right with you."

When I found Katy and told her to get back to Rachel, she looked at me suspiciously but said nothing. She kinda brushed me off.

I went to the showers myself and when I was done I heard Rachel and Katy at it again. I didnt dare staying as long as last time so I went out.

The afternoon practice went normal, but Katy seemed to be mad at me. Easy to guess why. Maybe Rachel even told Katy that I fucked her. I didnt know.

On Saturday, we had a show match against another team. I had told Anna about what happend, but not my wife. Anna and Haley came to the game, while Jim watched the house. Some parents of the girls were there as well.
We won the game, partially thanks to Katy. When it was over, all the girls went to the shower together, even Rachel. It was their kind of "aftershow party". Meanwhile I talked to Anna and Haley. After half an hour I excused myself and went to the shower as well. During the shower I thought about Katy and Rachel. The thought of their wet pussies made me hard. I had my back to the entrance, so I didnt hear her come in.
"Coach?"
I turned around. Katy was standing in the door, already fully dressed.
Me:"Hey."
K:"So... who is your favorite girl in our team? I heard what you did to Rachel. Sounded like you didnt want me anymore... So I came here to make sure that I'm still your favorite."
With that she began stripping out of her hot pants, tank top, bra, panties. When she was naked she asked:
K:"Do you like what you see? Your penis does I think."
I could only nod. She flung her cloths behind the door and came up to me. She jerked me off for a while, then started blowing me. I pulled her up, pushed her against the wall and started fucking her while the shower was raining down on us. I started slow again, but Katy asked for more and more. When I reached full speed she tried to speak but only got out one word per pounce.
K:"Wow..I..thought..you..were..fucking..me..hard..in.. the water.. but this.. is.. so..much.. faster... uggggghghgh"
I came deep inside her pussy, ramming in one last time. She collapsed into my arms immediately.
Just as Katy got dressed behind the door, there was a knock on it. The door opened a little and I heard Haleys voice "Hey are you okay? You're taking very long in there."
Me:"Dont worry, I'm done, I'll be out in 5 min."
Katy remained silent, not moving at all. After Haley left and we both had dressed, she kissed me on the cheek and whispered
K:"Btw. Im not on birth control."
I looked at her, stunned.
K(smiling):"Dont worry, I wanted to get pregnant from my BF anyway. We have been trying for several months now. Maybe your sperm is more potent..."
Me:"Well I got.." I almost said four.. "two kids. What if you really get pregnant? You could ruin my life."
K:"If I really get pregnant it will safe my relationship. Not getting pregnant is the reason why I think he wants to leave me. I would be forever grateful. I wont bother you, I promise."
Me:"Okay okay..."

I left the shower after saying goodbye. I found Haley and Anna waiting outside. A young man was standing with them. He told me he is Katies BF and was looking for her.
Me:"Well I havent seen her. Maybe she forgot something and went back to her room." I described the way to her room and he went off. When I looked at Anna she winked at me. I guess she figured out somehow...

From time to time I recieved selfies of Katy, but we didnt have sex again.
Several months later, Katy left the team because she was pregnant. I never found out if it was mine.

End of Part 18

Next story will be more about Anna again :)

Thats Katy in the pic btw

I confess I was a butt bitch for a biker gang.

(Not sure if I should call them a gang, really, but there were a large number of them.)

Back when Yahoo Groups were all the rage I was a member of all the swinger and sex groups in the town I lived in. After attending a few events I was put on a notification list when new events were happening and especially ones that were limited to "members in good standing". It was considered a high honor to be on that list, especially since I was a single male. I believe it was because I was (and still am) a deviant when it comes to sex, pretty much letting anything happen outside of some hard limits.

One summer day I got an invite to a nude beach sex party. It was to be a grouping of about thirty people, more men than women, and some gangbangs/trains were going to be the main focus. I accepted and showed up, everyone was stripped naked and having a grand time chatting until it was announced that the fucking could commence.

This nude beach was off the beaten path but not too far from civilization that people didn't know where it was. There were little clearings hidden within the forest like trees that surrounded it. Signs were put up to denote what was happening where; Gangbang to the left, general sex stuff in the middle, trains to the right. We were allowed to move between all three.

I started with the gangbang and went left. There was an older woman, around 50 years old, getting railed in all three holes. There was also a barely 20 year old BBW having the same done to her. I got in line on the 50 year old, fucked her pussy for about ten minutes then moved over to the BBW and did the same before going into the general sex area.

In the general sex area people were paired off in twos and threes. I got sucked on by what had to be a barely 18 year old college girl who was trying to show off her prowess and got into the ass of a housewife who was enjoying her first black cock.

Then I moved to the train area where there were three women having a contest to see who could take the most cock without stopping. They were up to about six each when I got in line for the youngest one, another barely 18 year old. The other two were a 60 year old who didn't look over 45 and a BBW again.

As I waited my turn on the 18 year old I got to talking to another guy in line. He was older, about 50 or so (I was around 20 at the time), long beard and hair and tats everywhere. You could tell he had lived life and that some of it was hard. We talked about general things as well as sex things. It came up to my turn and I had my fun with the 18 year old. I moved to get in line on the 60 year old but before the guy got in the 18 year old he got in close and said he wanted to continue the conversation after we were done and to find him. I said yes and went to fuck the 60 year old.

I came in the 60 year old's pussy and looked for the guy but he was gone. I went back out to the main clearing and didn't see him. I checked the other two but he wasn't there either. Since everything was starting to wind down I started walking back to my car when he came out from behind a tree on the path. He motioned for me to follow him and I did. We ended up in a small clearing off the path that was shrouded by trees, not visible from the outside.

We talked a little bit more about random things when he moved the conversation back to sex. He asked if I had ever done anything with men before and I told him I had. He went back and forth from random talk to sex talk and sex talk about me being fucked by men when I flat out asked him if he wanted me to suck his cock and if he wanted to fuck my ass. He said yes to both and I got down on my knees and started sucking him.

After he got nice and hard I got up, grabbed a nearby tree, bent over and presented my ass. I had lube in my pants and got myself nice and slick for him. He told me to let him know when I was ready and I told him to "fuck me, fuck me hard."

Not two seconds later he was in my ass and fucking away as hard as he could. While he was fucking me he was talking about the get together and saying I could probably "beat those bitches at their own game with an ass like this". I told him that "with cock like that I'd love to give it a try". He didn't last more than five minutes before he came in my ass. He stayed in until he was too limp to do so anymore and finally pulled out.

As we got dressed we talked a bit more and he said if I were up to it he'd love to do that again outside of the events. I gave him my email, he gave me his, and we both left at separate times.

While the sex was fun I didn't give it a second thought on emailing him as most of the time nobody from those events ever followed through on plans to get together for sex outside of them. A week later I got an email from him, saying he wanted to fuck my ass again. I asked where, he said my place if that was cool, so I gave him my address. Thirty minutes later he pulled up on a mean looking motorcycle, wearing all the requisite garb. I got hard immediately.

I gave him head for a bit then he bent me over my bed and fucked my ass. This repeated for about two months, where at least once a week and sometimes two he'd come over, I'd suck him and he'd fuck me. There were times we'd meet elsewhere and I'd blow him to completion and we got more into smacking around and rough sex as time went on.

One day, after he had cum inside of me, he asked my thoughts on having a threesome. I told him I'd had some before the events and more after I started attending. He said he had a friend he had talked to about me and his friend wanted to join in. I told him to let me know when as I was up for it.

The next week he brought his friend, both of them riding their bikes. The friend was of the same cloth, stereotypical biker. I blew them both, alternating between their cocks from my knees, and when we got down to fucking they took turns switching off between my mouth and ass and spit roasting me. From then on his friend came with him every time he came to fuck me.

A couple months of this passed and he brought up a gangbang. Same conversation as before and I told him I was up for it. He asked how many I was up for and I asked how many he was thinking. He said six and it sounded like a good number so I agreed.

The next week they rolled into my driveway on their bikes. On my knees I started blowing them all and then the gangbang started. They took turns in my mouth and ass, spit roasting me, and for the grand finale I had all of their cocks busy. Two in my mouth, two in my ass, and each of my hands jerking the last two.

We all agreed on a monthly gangbang and for the next year we did so. Was still doing the threesome during this time as well as going to events where I got to fuck some nice pussy.

Near the end of the year he started bringing up the train. I told him that if he were able to set it up I was for it. It seemed to take awhile as he brought it up after quite a few fuck sessions, unlike previously where he had people ready to go. It was after I got done blowing him behind a bar that he said he had it put together, and to meet him at his place the next week.

I'd never been to his place before. We had always done it at my place or various places in semi-public. It added a bit of thrill to the whole thing.

I got to his place on the day and time he told me. He greeted me at the door, brought my in, and showed me to the den. It was a rather large den. He said that the rest of the guys would be there soon and to get myself ready.

I lubed myself up, put in a butt plug, and sat there massaging my ass for about an hour. I could hear the roar of bikes as the guys arrived but couldn't count how many there were. He came back into the den, told me to put on a blind fold, and to enjoy what was about to happen.

About ten minutes later I heard a crowd of voices come into the den. I was able to make out at least twelve but they were overlapping. He came over, grabbed me, and bent me over a table. He tied my hands and ankles to the table legs with rope and announced that I was ready to have my asshole accept all the gathered cock.

They didn't waste time as barely a minute later a cock was in my ass pounding away. For the next hour, although it felt much longer, my ass was rarely without cock in it and each cock was adding to the amount of cum inside of me. Some were bigger, some were smaller, but they just kept pounding away in me. I lost count after around the fifteenth new penetration as I was enjoying myself too much.

Once the last cock had cum inside of me and pulled out, signaled by the fact that no cock replaced it, I knew it was over. He came over, untied me, and led me to the couch. I plopped down on it, wasted from all the fucking, but a smile on my face. He took the blindfold off and I finally got a count. There were eighteen men standing there, including him. They were holding signs with numbers on them, denoting the amount of times each came inside of me. The highest number was three while most were twos and quite a few ones.

They thanked me, I thanked them, and they all left. He sat down next to me and I started giving him a slow blowjob. As I sucked his cock he said he had plans to do that again. I stopped long enough to tell him to go ahead and make the plans. He said there were more guys in his group than what showed up, I said that was fine.

Three months later and another train was setup. This time the whole group showed up and the blindfold wasn't used. The whole group was thirty large. They all took their turns as I was tied to the table.

After they were done they took an official vote that I was now their official fuckhole. From that point on, for the next two years, they made sure to take me everywhere they rode. Camping? I was there to be fucked. Random rides? I alternated in the bitch seat from bike to bike, always with a butt plug in, whichever bike I was on being the one who was going to fuck me at the next stop before moving to a different bike. When they had meetings at their clubhouse I was in a backroom on a mattress, ass in the air, available for any of them to use at any time. Sometimes they'd dress me up in women's clothes (I was far less hairy back then and could pass as a woman from behind besides the obvious cock and balls) and a few times they rented me out to other groups they were friendly with.

Overall, from the time meeting the guy, it was five years of being their butt boy until I moved. Five wonderful years of being used by big, burly, older biker men.

Sexy older white teacher gets Black bred by a student PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now.

One month goes by.

Cheryl missed her period by two weeks. She’s sitting on the toilet in the bathroom by herself, and she looks at the pregnancy test that she just took. It’s positive. She starts to cry, trying not to be too loud where Mike could hear her. She is freaking out and wondering what she is gonna say. She has no idea what to do, so she just decides to lie to Mike about it. She’s gonna tell him it’s his, and then she will just try to think of some big lie to tell him in 9 months.

Cheryl wipes the tears off her face and walks out to the living room, where Mike is playing video games.

She sits next to him, and says, “Baby…guess what…. You’re gonna be a Daddy! I’m pregnant!”

Mike is shocked and confused.

He says, “Wait…what? Are you serious? How?! I’ve worn a condom every single time we had sex since we started dating. Are you sure?”

Cheryl is a very good liar and convinces Mike that it’s his baby.

She shows him the pregnancy test and says, “I guess one of your condoms broke one night. I don’t know! But yeah, I’m sure. I’m pregnant!”

They both hug each other on the same sofa where Cheryl sucked her first black cock, and got her ass eaten out on. Her face is showing happiness and excitement to Mike, but in her head she’s still nervous of getting caught, and what she will say when she’s at the hospital and Mike sees her push out a black baby.

Nine months go by.

The months go by quickly, and she’s never confessed anything to Mike. She’s just hoping that Mike will believe the story that she made up.

The day of the ., Cheryl and Mike are at the hospital. She has her feet up on the hospital bed.

The doctor is saying, “Ok Cheryl, now it’s time to push and get this baby out of you. Push! Come on! Push!”

Even feeling the most intense pain of her life while giving birth, her mind is still racing about what she’s going to say. Mike is behind the doctor in the room waiting to see his new son arrive in the world. Cheryl closes her eyes and screams, and pushes as hard as she can. Then she hears the baby crying. She opens her eyes and looks at Mike, and he has just a look of shock and confusion on his face. There’s no excitement, happiness or smile from Mike. He stares at this black baby that just came out of his girlfriend, and he’s just in shock. He looks at Cheryl with her long legs spread open on the hospital bed. He can’t help but think about how she probably spread her legs like that for some black guy while they were dating. The doctors clean the baby off and give it to Cheryl. She holds it and kisses her new baby. She sees Mike walk out of the hospital room, and Cheryl knows it’s going to be hard to convince him of her story. She’s always gotten away with cheating, and is good at getting whatever she wants. Deep down she knows she will get away with this.

Mike doesn’t make a scene or anything at the hospital. He just leaves and doesn’t say anything to his girlfriend. The next day at the hospital, Cheryl is recovering and about to be sent home.

She texts Mike, “Hey…Will you come pick me up? I can explain.”

They drive back in his car, but don’t say a word to each other. Once Cheryl walks in the apartment and sits down with her baby, Mike slams the door shut.

He says, “What the fuck is going on, Cheryl? You better fucking tell me what you did right now, and don’t fucking lie to me!”

Cheryl’s thought about this for a while, about what to say to Mike. She thought of some made up story that he would believe, and she could get away with this.

She says, “Mike, I swear I thought it was yours. I never told you what happened to me last summer when you were gone on one of our trips. I went out to a bar with some of my friends, and I don’t remember what happened. I think some black guy that was trying to hit on me put something in my drink. I remember being in his car, then him being on top of me and hurting me. I’m sorry I never told you. I never wanted to think about that night again, so I never told you. I swear, I have no idea what happened…”

For once, Cheryl can’t be the narcissistic little brat that she’s been her entire life. Mike doesn’t believe a single word of her story. He call’s her bluff.

Mike says, “You know what I think? I think you’re fucking liar, and that you’re a fucking whore! I don’t believe any of that bullshit story you just made up. I think you’re a fucking cheater! So, what really happened, Cheryl? Huh?! Did you wait until I was gone on a trip, and just invite some black guy you met into my fucking apartment, and you fucked him raw? You fucking whore! I never want to see your white, trashy ass ever again in my life! Get your shit out of my apartment by tomorrow, we’re fucking done! You’re going to be nothing more than a white trash piece of shit, single mom with a black baby! Bye bitch!”

Mike walks out the door and slams it shut. Cheryl sits on the sofa in shock, holding her black baby. He’s crying and she’s trying to calm him down. She’s sitting on the edge of the sofa, the same spot where 9 months ago this whole thing started. She wishes she never texted Trey back and flirted with him. It ruined her life. But she looks at her new baby and kisses it. She knows she’s stuck with this black baby, and there’s nothing that can get her out of this situation. She sits there just thinking about stuff. How she feels so stupid thinking she could have gotten away with it. She felt stupid thinking how she thought that it was going to be ok, and she would just get her period after fucking Trey. She remembers how powerful Trey’s cumshot was inside her pussy. She remembers feeling every powerful squirt of his sperm splashing all over her vaginal walls inside of her. There was no way that she would have just gotten her period after that, but it was the only hope that she had.

The next day Cheryl gets a text from one of her coworkers at the school.

It reads, “Hey! I remember you said your delivery day was last week! Congratulations! Will you bring in your new baby to the school? We all wanna see you and him!”

Cheryl knows she can’t hide it forever, and just decides to go to the school and bring her baby. She walks into the teachers’ lounge with her baby in its carriage, and waits for the other teachers in the school to come in and congratulate her. She sits at the table and watches each teacher that walks into the room, and sees the look on their faces. They all remember 9 months ago when Cheryl worked there, and how her boyfriend came in the morning with her and talked to everyone. They all liked Mike just as much as they liked Cheryl. So, when they see Cheryl alone at the table, and with a black baby, they all try to be nice and smile, but it’s obvious what they’re really thinking.

The teacher that texted Cheryl to come in goes up to her and says, “Where’s Mike?”

Cheryl leans next to her and just whispers, “We broke up.”

The older male teacher that tried asking Cheryl out for dinner on her first day walked in and saw her. She sees him give her a fake smile, then he laughs and walks out of the room. She doesn’t want to run out of the room and make a scene, but she feels so humiliated right now, sitting at the table and watching everyone gossip about her behind her back. After all the fake smiles and fake congratulations, the teachers walk out and Cheryl’s alone in the room with her baby. She’s so depressed, she’s about to break down and cry from being humiliated like that. She gets herself together and grabs her baby and walks out.

As she’s walking down the hall, pushing her black baby in its carriage, there’s two tall black students by the lockers. She thinks they must be new seniors, because she doesn’t remember seeing them last year.

As she’s walking in the hall next to them, one of the boys says, “Hey Ms. D. That’s a cute baby. I can’t wait to see you when you come back and teach here again.”

Cheryl just smiles and says, “Thanks guys. He’s my cute little baby boy. His name is Trevor. I’m coming back to teach here full-time next month. I’ll see you guys around.”

Cheryl walks down the hall with her new black baby, about to start a new chapter in her life.

What Cheryl doesn’t know is that the black senior boy that talked to her in the hall was Jamal. He was with Trey in the back of her class last year. She didn’t even recognize him, but he remembers her. That sexy white substitute teacher that he and Trey were trying to find out her information so they could text her. After Trey left Mike’s apartment 9 months ago, he texted Jamal and told him how he just fucked the substitute teacher. Jamal didn’t believe him, so Trey sent him the photo that he took of his cock laying on Cheryl’s face. Jamal saw the tattoos on her body and knew it really was her. Now that Trey is gone at college, Jamal is going to try to fuck her now, and he’s gonna bring his friend with him.

Cheryl doesn’t realize it yet, but her inner slut is going to - again. When she comes back to class next month, by the end of the first week she’s going to be broken down and have those two black students over at her new apartment, getting double teamed by both of them. She’s going to turn into the new whore at the high school.

This past Friday night, with my wife back East visiting relatives, I invited over a new friend for a sleepover. We'd met three months ago on a local dating site and had fucked before -- always at her place -- with two four-hour sessions to our credit. She's exactly half my age (35 to 70) and a bit on the chubby side, but her height (5-11) helps make up for the 160-plus pounds she carries, and twice-a-week Pilates keeps her firm. She's a natural blonde with 36D breasts, plus nipples that always seem to be fully erect.

I picked her up at her townhouse, and we headed to a Middle Eastern restaurant on my side of town for dinner. As usual, our conversation was a mixture of contemporary thought (she's an attorney; I'm a tech writer), politics (we're both quite liberal), and sexual teasing. With our meal completed, we hopped back into my car for the 10-minute drive back to my condo. Since the building only has a single elevator and everyone there knows me (I'm on the HOA board), I was relieved that we didn't see a single resident as we traveled between the underground garage and my front door.

I took a quick shower while she made herself comfortable in my bedroom. Knowing her proclivity for squirting, I'd taken the time earlier that day to strip my bed down to its fitted sheet, under which I'd laid several bath towels. It proved to be a worthwhile exercise in caution.

As I emerged from the bathroom wearing a pair of red silk boxers, I saw her playing with my cat while she had on only a bra and panties. "Orange isn't exactly your color," I said half-playfully. "Well, you'll just have to take them off, then," was her reply. Since I'm only an inch taller than her, kissing is a very delightful and simple process, and we lip-locked probably a hundred times over the ensuing 14-plus hours. She beat me to the punch and unhooked her bra, to which I voiced a mild objection. "I'm very mechanically minded," I said. "Besides, I was unhooking bras long before you were born." She laughed and shrugged her shoulders, which caused her bra to fall to the floor. "Oops," she squealed." "I guess you'll have to pick that up, Mister Mechanically Minded."

We made out for a bit while standing up, her tugging on my erect, silk-covered cock, while I cupped her breasts and sucked insistently on each of her nipples. She reached down to rearrange her panties and let me know they were of the crotchless variety. I soon ran my fingers up and down her rapidly moistening slit before tugging them off entirely. She climbed onto the bed, and I kicked off my shorts before joining her. Hands went immediately to each partner's genitals, and we French-kissed furiously while tugging and stroking.

After a few minutes of that, I flipped her onto her back. She knew what was next and opened her legs invitingly. I dove down between her pale, creamy thighs and began to slurp long, extended licks from the base of her pussy to her little pearl-sized clit. "I brought my trimmer, if that's too hairy for you," she offered. Her pubic area boasted a neat triangle of dark-blonde stubble, but it was hardly bush-like. "Hey," I countered. "I grew up in the '60s, when no one ever heard of a shaved crotch." Then I really went to work on her.

I've been fortunate to have had sex with a few multi-orgasmic women in my time, but she is clearly the queen of that realm. In our previous two encounters, I'm guessing she came dozens of times in a four-hour span. It's hard to keep track, though, because she crests from one peak to another in such a seamless way that's it's closer to one giant, rolling orgasm. I alternated between one finger inside and thrusting, two fingers inside and mashing up against her g-spot, and three fingers inside and twisting. As for attending to her clit, I alternately flicked it with my tongue, sucked it hard between my lips, nibbled on it gently with my teeth, brushed it back and forth with the fingers of my other hand, and pressed it hard against her pubic bone with my thumb.

After a good 20-30 minutes of pussy attention -- and a request by her for me to take a break -- I rolled onto my back and she proceeded to give me a very thorough blow job. I'm not terribly large (5.75 inches long and circumcised), so it's not difficult for her to take me entirely into her mouth. She calls that her "disappearing dick trick," and she accompanies the oral action with some digital ball-sack manipulation. Then she decided it was time to fuck, so she climbed on top of me and rode me to three pussy-grinding orgasms. Given my lack of length, her enthusiastic back-and-forth rocking caused me to fall out a couple of times. I was about to apologize (for the second time) about being a bit short when she railed against that.

"Don't you dare say 'sorry' again," she said. "You're nice and thick, and I don't know a single woman who would prefer a long skinny dick to a wide one like yours that fills her up." Secretly I doubted her statement, but I was enjoying the situation way too much to object. After her third orgasm, and sensing I wasn't quite ready to come, she climbed off and went down on my cock again, expressing her love for tasting her pussy juice on my dick. After a bit of that, I tugged on her hair and she slid up the bed so we could lie side by side. She used her left hand to firmly stroke my erection while I reached down with my left hand and played with her clit.

One of the things we enjoy during our sessions is telling each other naughty stories about previous encounters with others. Her initial "bedtime story" that night involved relating a visit she'd made to a friend of hers who was in Dallas on business. She flew down there at his invitation for a one-nighter, but realized upon showing up at his hotel that she'd forgotten to bring any condoms. [I've been vasectomized, and we're both very careful to "play safe" with others -- not that I've had any action other than with her for quite a while -- so she and I bareback it with each other, but she employs condoms with all other partners.] It was a Sunday night, and the local CVS had closed early due to a worker shortage. "So, we stuck to oral for a while," she related to me. "And then he fucked my ass, which seemed like the best option at the time." It was that last bit that put me over the top, and cum shot out of my dick and cascaded down across her hand like a lava flow. She was quite fastidious in cleaning it up with her tongue, sucking on her fingers in dramatic fashion as the final drops disappeared into her beautiful mouth.

I wasn't anywhere near finished with her, however, and she spent the next half hour or so submitting to my various efforts. It usually takes her a while to work her way up to a squirting orgasm, but I was determined to bring her to that level before we called it a night. As it turned out, it only took about three minutes of highly focused finger-fucking for her to spurt forth, and she managed two additional squirts over the ensuing 10 minutes, the last of which she induced herself with two of her fingers pile-driving into her pussy while I rubbed her clit with such speed that my hand was nearly a blur.

At that point we figured we'd reached a good stopping point. It was after 11 pm, and we were both fairly worn out. While she headed to the bathroom to brush her teeth and pee, I grabbed the rest of the bed covers (a top sheet plus a down comforter) and got the bed ready for the night. We both decided to sleep in the nude -- "In case one of us gets horny in the dark," she said with a wink -- and snuggled for a bit before rolling onto our respective sides in preparation for sleep. My bed is only a double, so it's pretty narrow for two people. We drifted off to sleep naked-butt-to-naked-butt.

For some reason, I woke up just before two a.m. While asleep we'd ended up facing each other, and as I awoke I decided to "test the waters" and see if she was game for a late-night fuck. As soon as I slid my hand between her tucked-together thighs, she leaned into me and said, "It's about time you woke up." "What do you mean?" I asked somewhat stupidly. "Well," she went on, "I've been playing with my clit for the past 10 minutes and waiting for you to notice that the mattress was rocking." I was hard almost instantly, which for a guy my age, is nothing short of miraculous. It only took me a moment, however, to seize the situation. In a flash (which, for a 70-year-old guy, is probably measurable in minutes), I threw off the covers and got on top of her. She pushed me away just long enough to draw her legs up toward her chest, and then she guided my cock into her pussy. It didn't take me long to pound away, although I was only able to keep up the thrusting for a couple of minutes before my arms got tired of holding the rest of my body up above hers. Sensing my dilemma, and clearly not willing to have me stop, she pulled me down so I was lying fully on top of her, and after another few minutes of enthusiastic fucking, I came hard inside her pussy.

At that point I was breathing pretty hard, but I had the presence of mind to roll off her (I weigh around 230 pounds) and catch my breath while lying on my own side of the bed. She reached up with one hand and pressed her fingertips against my neck, physically taking note of my pulse rate. "I guess you'll live through the night," she said in a humorous tone. "Besides, my CPR training has lapsed." "Ha-ha," was about all I could manage in reply.

We fell back asleep but woke up almost simultaneously around eight o'clock. A quick trip to the bathroom for each of us, and we were back at it. Our morning session only lasted about 90 minutes, but she got in a good dozen orgasms and I made sure she got a good taste of her cum-filled pussy as I dipped my fingers into her snatch and coated them with a mixture of our respective juices before shoving them into her mouth. After a short rest, we climbed into the shower together and did a pretty good job of cleaning each other off. She admitted to being a bit sore from all the attention her pussy had received, so I avoided doing anything sexual to her as the water cascaded down around us, but she gave me a very nice soap-covered hand job as a reward of sorts.

After getting dressed and making sure she'd packed up all her stuff, we went to a nearby deli for brunch, and then I dropped her off at home. I'm not sure when we'll meet next -- we each have busy work schedules, and she has a couple of business trips set for the next month -- but I know the next time we're together it'll be more of the same. I'm already looking forward to it!

I want to use the strip cup game on Omegle but I dont know how to make it or where to download it Message me on how to make it or where I can download it from

continuation of Amy and Tiffany
Days went by and I was sure that since Tiffany had already sort of blown me once that I could get it again sometime. (Oh, for those wondering what she needed the money for - tampons and cigarettes)
Anyway, I have a buddy call me up that was coming into town from the Army and needed a place to crash. Told him I was all full up with the girls there. He asked what the problem was. So, of course, my buddy - Nick - is talking shit on the phone with Amy. This is back in the day before smart phones and selfies, so she was asking me for a pic of him. I dug one up of us at the beach and she was so down. My thought was, Nick gets here and occupies Amy, Tiffany and I get time and I really wanted to fuck her.
Nick makes it in about 3 am and Amy gets shy all of a sudden (never saw her shy around anyone). He's teasing her because she is hiding in the room while he and I make some drinks and sit at the table to catch up. Eventually they come out of hiding and come and hang out with us. Nick tells Amy to sit on his lap and like some type of prude, she's all blushing and meekly saying, Okay. We play dumb games - never have I ever, cups, and then of course truth or dare. At some point, Nick had to pull his dick out and kid is packing. Amy yelled out HELL NO! and ran for the bedroom. We all get a good laugh and I get up to get another drink. Tiffany comes over to me asking me if I he is into her. I said he will be in about twenty minutes. Her and I end up sitting on the couch and Amy and Nick are walking around the kitchen talking. Eventually Nick starts walking to the room and Amy wordlessly followed. Tiffany stretched out on the couch, her head on my lap, laying on her back. My dick gets hard and I know she can feel it, but she doesn't say anything. Then we hear Amy moan. We both let out a little laugh and Tiffany says, Oh god, I have to listen to this. I asked, What - you don't like it? She gives me a pffft and then she's silent. I can feel my cock pounding. I tell Tiffany to close her eyes and she asks why. Just close them. She does. I lightly draw my fingertips up her arm. I lightly drag them across her shirt on her tummy. Nick started to turn it up because Amy started really groaning. Tiffany's legs shifted, presumably because she was getting turned on. I brought my fingers up to her nipples to check and they were hard. She knew that boxers and a t-shirt without a bra always turned me on. I wondered if she did it on purpose that night. Then I slid my hand down the front of the boxers and felt her. She was wet and I slid my middle finger down the slit and up again. I parted her lips and used my ring finger to rub her clit. Up and down along her slit, stopping occasionally to rub her clit. Amy was almost screaming and the mattress springs were squeaking. I pulled my cock out and started to jack off as I was getting Tiffany off. I felt her squeeze her legs together around my hand and cum. I stopped but continued to jerk off wanting to cum, too. Then she looked up at me and I leaned down and kissed her, our first kiss. She rolled over on her stomach and grabbed my shaft. She opened her mouth and let my cock slide into the back of her throat. I wanted to fuck her. I had to hold back and not cum until I could fuck her. She went slowly, the way I like it. I put my hand on top of her head and got her to go down just a little bit more. I pulled it out of her mouth and told her to come here. She sat up on her knees on the couch and I told her to take the shorts off. She says she can't and I remember the tampons. Shit. I told her to get on the floor, on her knees between my knees. I start to jerk off and ask her to lift her shirt for me. I wanted her to blow me, but I wanted to see those tits more. They get quiet in the room and Tiffany lets her shirt down and starts to get up. I said no, no, real quick and she pulls her shirt up just enough to reveal barely her areolas. Something bothered me about why it was a big deal to get caught by the other two and it pissed me off. When I came, I aimed it directly at her face and it was a lot. It went in her hair and she was not happy. She got up and ran to the bathroom and I was sitting there, relaxed. She was in the bathroom a while and I fell asleep. The next morning I woke up, Nick was gone (left a note that he was going to see family). I walked into my room and the girls were asleep on the bed, both fully dressed. (Found out later that Nick was leaving right as Tiffany came out of the bathroom and went to crash with Amy - that is the version I got, at least.)Tiffany is definitely not talking to me and Amy is up my ass about Nick all on his nuts.
About a week goes by and I was in a bad mood. I bring up how they need to find someplace else to go. I am tired of supporting them, etc. We end up out at the neighborhood bar and have some drinks and on the drive home, they are doing their flirting routine. Except I don't think its cute anymore. Tiffany said she had to pee, so I pull over (backwoods). When she tries to get back in the truck, I lock the doors. They laugh at first, but I won't unlock them. I tell her she has to strip in the headlights. We go back and forth and I saw I'm serious. Amy goes to unlock the door, but I told her if she unlocked it, they were out the second we got home and I was not playing. Amy asks to be let out, or to trade, and I say no. After what seems like forever, I was thinking about just letting her in and trying to play it off as a bad joke. Right as I was thinking about the words, Tiffany moves to the front of the truck.We watch. She doesn't dance, but starts to strip... awkwardly. It isn't sexy but the control of the situation is turning me on. I pull my dick out and Amy says my name in that voice that means: What are you doing? Come on. I shot back, What? You've seen this before. I start to jerk off watching Tiffany. She is down to her underwear and walking straight ahead, away from the truck. Her ass looked so perfect. That is when I happened to look over and saw Amy watching me. She liked it. I asked her if she liked watching but she didn't say anything. I reached out to touch her cheek and she let her head fall against my hand. I asked her if she wanted to suck it and she said she wanted to watch me fuck Tiffany. Without cumming, I tell Tiffany to get back in the truck. Everyone is quiet on the way back, but Tiffany hadn't gotten dressed. We all walk inside, me behind Tiffany so I could stare at her ass. They go immediately to their couches and I get something to drink, unsure of what to do. When I get into the living room, they are both laying face down. Alright, then, I guess nothing tonight.
I lay in bed wondering if I had done anything wrong, being too big of an asshole. The next day was relatively normal, but that night I was invited to a party. They asked to go and I agreed, eager to see the tube dresses again. Tiffany's was see=through black lace, some kind of flower pattern with a light material underneath. I liked her better in that one. Amy wore a blue Ralph Lauren or Polo, whatever. I definitely preferred her in that one. At some point during the party, Amy's dress comes up over her ass and she was trying to run down the hallway in her shoes and her jiggly ass drove me nuts. They were getting wasted, but there were a lot of guys there. Tiffany always hung on me when she got trashed unless she was into someone. She knew I wouldn't let anything happen to her. And apparently, where Tiffany goes, Amy goes. Everybody started crashing out and the girls went to lie down in a bedroom. I laid on the couch, but kept hearing a couple guys whispering, getting up. I got up and asked where they were going and they said they were going to "check on the girls". I followed them and they were passed out. Amy's dress was riding up in her sleep and half her ass was hanging out. I told the boys to come on, but they were groaning like I'm supposed to allow it. For whatever fucked up reason, I wasn't having it. They were mine to mess with, but no one else's.
I caught the guys one more time trying to get up and said that if I heard them get up again I was going to beat their asses. It was a long time of silence and I was starting to doze off, so I went and laid in the hallway. I thought if I fell asleep, they'd be too scared to try and pass me. But as I moved, they were all snoring. The thought entered my mind if I dared to try and play with so many people around. I walked down the hallway and opened the door, stepped inside the room and shut it behind me.
Part III or are we bored yet?

So my wife’s best friend and her fiancée are swingers. One night while drinking my buddy and I started talking about their lifestyle and how they perceive sex from love and being with their partners. My wife overheard our conversation and wasn’t very impressed. She is not an extremely sexual person and holds a certain reverence for our sex love, I guess that should honestly be the way it is, but I’m human. I have fantasies and desires. She took it as she wasn’t good enough “ I know you want to fuck Morgan, she’s beautiful. I’m just not into that”. A few weeks pass and the thought of me messing around with her best friend and seeing my wife fool around with her man got me hott, hotter than I had been in a while. Imagining having my rock hard cock sucked by her beautiful best friend while I watch her being pleasured by my buddy. The though sent me into a rage of lust. I wanted it to happen, idk how, idk when but i’ve Got to make this a reality. A few weeks went by and we never spoke about that night, or the fight that ensued between us beaus of our leud conversation. I believe the part she heard was” fuck dude, I’d let you do whatever you wanted to my wife if I got to have Morgan.
Her birthday was last weekend and Morgan and her fiancée came over so we could go out to eat and hang out. We enjoyed a nice meal, and headed back to the house. We didn’t have sitters for the smaller kids so I knew that nothing would ever happen that night. Being best friends and close to the same size, the girls were always borrowing clothes from each other. Morgan was uncomfortable in the outfit she chose to wear to dinner that night and decided to change into some comfy yoga pants and one of my girls’ shirts. Morgan has bigger breasts than my girl, and normally that wouldn’t bother me a bit, but these things are massive. Huge beautiful tits and she always has them pushed up with maximum cleavage showing. Most days you can see the top of her bra sticking over her shirt, she does it on purpose I’m sure of it! She came back out to my shop where we were hanging out and smoking, I couldn’t take my eyes off her. The yoga pants highlited every curve of her hips and her ass and I noticed that she wasn’t wearing any panties, because with the thin material of the pants I could make out the soft edges of her pissy lips when she turned a certain way in her chair. I couldn’t take it I had to step inside and clear my head or I was going to have a situation to deal with involving a strong erection and a pissed off wife. So I stepped into the house and headed to my bedroom to catch the highlights of the cardinals game I missed that evening. Quickly I noticed a pile of clothes next to my side of the bed, they were Morgan’s. She had stripped down and changed probably admiring herself in the rather large mirror we have on the vanity next to the bed. I picked the pile of clothes up to take them in the laundry room and wash them for her. This was a habit of the girls to change into the others clothes and have them wash them for the next time they were over. First I picked up the silky shirt she had on that night, her erotic smelling perfume lifted off from her shirt and struck my nostrils, my cock went full erect in that moment because I was fantasizing about her. I picked up her jeans and notice she stripped out of her panties with her jeans. This was my shot to get a whiff of how sweet her pussy smelled. Holding her thong to my nose I inhale deeply, waves of excitement and pure lust wash over me. Her sweet cunt juices pressed firmly against my face was the closest I would ever get to her pussy. Unzipping my pants I began stroking my hard cock, it felt like I could cum instantly from the smell of her sweet womanhood. I couldn’t get enough, I was inhaling these panties like they were cocaine and I was Tony Montana, i quickly wrapped her thong around my cock and began stroking it with her lace thong. After a few short strokes I was ready to cum, fuck it they are going to the dirty clothes. I’ll just cum in her panties, the thought of doing it was so hott that I almost don’t get them off of my dick before I started to cum. I filled that thing up with one of the biggest loads I have ever shot, it was incredible, huge orgasm. I quickly balled the thong up and tossed them down inside her jeans and threw them into the dirty clothes and headed back out into the shop. Confused my wife asked me where I had gone and I used the excuse of having to use the restroom. She bought it because well, I’m a man full of fiber and I tend to shit, ALOT. About an hour pass by and they decide it was getting late and they wanted to head home. Not thinking that she would get the clothes till she came back the next visit, I paid it no mind. Until Morgan came out with the wad of her clothes in her arms. I began to slightly panic, omg she is going to find her thong full of my cum, freak out about it and install call my wife and say wtf! She never did, in fact I haven’t heard anything from her about the panties. Part of me hopes she didn’t even look and just threw them
I’m The wash. An even bigger part of me wanted her to find it, I wanted her to know that I find her sexually attractive. Maybe I thought If she knew, because I was unsure if her fiancée told her I was willing to try the lifestyle. I had a pipe dream she would find it get turned on and want to fuck lol. So far nothing of the sort has come about, but I still get to fantasize about her. When we go visit I find myself watching her body imagining what it would be like balls deep in her dumping my seed inside her rich wet pussy. Maybe my wish will
Come true one day, until then I’ll keep imagining!

I confess that i finally found out that my slutty girlfriend has been using Omegle without me knowing. She told me that she enjoys playing the stripping games but will also have 'fun' with hot guys on there who have big dicks. Although this annoyed me it kinda turns me on.
She's also told me that she sometimes Cams on skype with a few lads that she knows from college as well as people outside of college. When i asked her if she 'has fun' when she cams, she said 'only if they have big dicks', which means that she gets these lads to show her there dicks.
On top of this, a picture of her tits has started spreading around my college rapidly. Picture is attached!
SHE IS OF AGE FOR ANYONE WHO ASKS!

Karen Smith lay back on her beach towel, clad only in a skimpy red bikini, and thought, "This is the life." She had landed in Ibiza two days earlier with her son, Kurt, for a three-week holiday, just the two of them. It had been an especially rainy season in London and they were both ecstatic to be getting some time in the sun. Karen typically wore one-piece bathing suits but her ivory skin was so starved for color that she decided to pack nothing but bikinis, a fact that hadn't escaped Kurt's attention.

At 42, Karen looked stunning, especially compared to Kurt's friends' moms, most of who you would never care to look at naked. But not Karen. She was often compared to Sophia Loren, and she knew that the compliment men were giving her was, "I bet you'd be dynamite in the sack." Her shoulder-length chestnut hair still shimmered in the sun and her long, shapely legs were the envy of all of Kurt's friends. Her 36D chest never needed padding to fill out the prim and proper suit jackets that she typically wore to work as a real estate broker, and more than one client had taken the opportunity to cop a feel whilst they were alone in a flat. Kurt's father had been nothing more than a sperm donor and for Kurt and Karen's entire life, their relationship was just that of mother and son. Recently, however, they had become more like friends.

"I'm heading into the water for a bit, Mom, don't burn," Kurt said, standing from his towel and removing his sunglasses.

"Okay love, don't wear yourself out," Karen said with a sly grin.

Kurt Smith was an athletic 22-year-old whose average height belied the above average dick that he carried with him. It gave him a confidence that most girls were attracted to, and he always enjoyed the look on their faces when they spied his member for the first time.

He hadn't had a girlfriend for a few weeks, and accordingly, was staring at even more girls than usual. On this particular day, however, the sunny cove where they were sunning themselves had only one other family further down the beach.

As Kurt bobbed in the salty Mediterranean water, he looked back at shore and saw only his Mom.

"Fuck me," he thought, "have her tits always been that big?"

The red spandex strained to contain her large orbs and the contrast between her pale skin made the bikini glow even brighter. She stood up to stretch just now, and turned around looking at the beach bar, giving Kurt a perfect view of the cleft of her ass. The bikini had ridden up while Karen was sitting down so that it looked almost like a thong.

"I'm getting turned on by my own Mom," Kurt thought. "How sick. I mean, I know she's got a great body and there's nobody else around but c'mon, we've lived together for so long, am I really getting hard over her?"

But he was. Under the cool water's surface, Kurt's cock was growing ever larger, and he could not take his eyes off of Karen's heavy tits, barely supported by the flimsy red material. He knew that as soon as he could get his hard-on to subside, he would have to make a beeline for their villa and jerk himself off, hard.

For her part, Karen was fantasizing herself about how long it had been since she had had a good fucking. Being a mom was no longer a big part of her life with Kurt being a man, but she still could not find much time to meet quality men. It wasn't even the companionship that she longed for, but more the lurid side of sexual intimacy with a man, any man, that she craved. Holding a cock in her hand as it filled with blood and grew, the firmness it got when she tugged on it...these were things she could have with any man, and they would fulfill her sexual desires, but it was still an effort.

"I'm heading back to the villa, Mom, you need me to bring anything back for you?" Kurt broke Karen from her daze as he toweled himself off.

"No, thanks, I'll probably come back in a little while too," she said. She noticed that Kurt looked especially good today, the bright Spanish sun shining off of his sculpted chest. "If only he weren't my son," Karen thought, "I would definitely let him fuck me. Too bad that's such a hangup, that adults can't service each other sexually if they both need it."

Her pussy tingled at the thought of having their big villa together for three weeks, fucking one another on all of the furniture, in the bathroom shower, on the terrace, doggy style in front of the sliding glass door.

"How nice would that be," Karen thought, "to be able to satisfy each other's cravings and then get on with the day. I'm sure we'd both enjoy the vacation a lot more. Society.."

Kurt was barely in the door before he stripped his swim trunks off and laid back on the bed in his downstairs bedroom. Karen had chosen the master bedroom upstairs so that they would have a bit of privacy, even though there were two bedrooms on the ground floor.

"It's too bad there weren't more girls at the beach today," Kurt thought as he gently squeezed his still damp cock. "That Swedish woman from last year was the hottest thing ever."

Kurt thought back to the previous year's trip when a mature Swedish woman had set up her sun umbrella next to his. He was at the beach alone that day and feeling talkative, so he struck up a conversation with the Swede. The mother of three was in her 50s and had some lines of age on her face but her smile was dazzling and her blonde hair almost platinum, which made her deep tan even more alluring. As the day went on, they both became overheated and went down to the water together.

After floating a few feet from one another and obviously flirting, Kurt tentatively reached out to touch her waist. The mother flinched at first but then smiled broadly and brought Kurt's hands up to her large breasts. They sagged slightly in her bikini but she was completely uninhibited and swung her body around without regard for how much her tits moved, and Kurt found it very erotic. Floating in the ocean, they groped each other's bodies for a long time before going back to the sand and making out on their blankets.

Kurt moaned as he stroked his rod and continued to think back on the mature blonde woman, unaware that a mature brunette was listening to him. Karen had decided to come back to the house early for a drink, and she heard Kurt's heavy breathing as soon as she entered the villa. Seeing his trunks on the floor through his doorway, she knew he could only be masturbating.

"Oh my God, even my own son can get some relief, I wish it were easier for me." Karen threw her sarong onto the couch and slipped into a pair of high heeled espadrilles she had by the door. Their cork bottoms allowed her to get right to the edge of Kurt's bedroom before he would hear her. She didn't have any plans, but was just going by instinct.

Karen's calves were flexed from the high wedges, and she had beads of sweat sliding down the insides of her thighs. Her breathing was more ragged and she noticed with utter certainty that her pussy lips were tingling noticeably. Her son's masturbation was arousing Karen.

"If it were just as easy to use his cock as a dildo, and frig myself, then I could just...use him, and he could use me, we could both cum, and get back to life!" She was actually thinking that it sounded like a good plan, but she wasn't sure how Kurt would take it.

"If I'm matter-of-fact and a little insistent, what 22-year-old WOULDN'T like to be serviced on vacation?!" She pushed her breasts so that the nipples were closer to the inside border of her bikini top, and the dark areolas were showing. Karen stepped to the edge of the doorway.

Kurt was now pumping harder, his glans head wedged firmly on top of his fist. Eyes closed, he was moving his hips so that the bed shook slightly on the tile floor.

"Ahem."

Kurt heard Karen's noise, his eyes flew open, and he started to scoot to the top of the bed.

"Whooo, Mommm, I didn't think you'd be back so soon. Ahhhh."

"It's okay Kurt, I know what men your age do, it's not a big deal." Kurt's mom put her hand on the door jamb to seem casual and crossed her legs at the ankles. "Believe it or not, women have those needs to, they just don't talk about it. But even me, your Mom."

Kurt thought about his Mom having sexual needs and it couldn't help but put an image in his head of her being fucked over the back of a couch, hands gripping the pillows while someone, maybe him, entered her from behind again and again.

"I guess so," Kurt said. He had one hand over his crotch but his stiff member was still so engorged that his hand couldn't cover the entire thing. Kurt looked his mom over now for the first time and his eyes glazed over with lust. He thought, "I know she's my Mom but I was just in the middle of jerking off and my mind is still on sex and, fuck, would I love to mount her right here."

As if she was reading his mind, Karen stepped gingerly towards her son, her hips still cocked to the side from the angle of her tall shoes.

"Okay Kurt, I'm going to be really blunt here. We're alone for three weeks and it's going to be really difficult for us to concentrate on having fun and living if we're both sexually frustrated, do you agree?"

Kurt gulped but nodded his head in agreement. "Where can she be going with this?" he thought.

"So," Karen said walking to where Kurt's knees hung over the edge of the bed, "why don't we come to an understanding." She squatted so that her face was level with Kurt's hips, her big tits suspended in mid-air for her son to gawk at. The mirror at the foot of the bed allowed Kurt to see his Mom's ass too, as she bounced slightly on her haunches.

"Why don't we just say that, while we're here in Ibiza, we can do whatever we want to each other. Sexually." Karen licked her lips, the sexy mature woman now certain that this was exactly what she wanted.

"'Sexually'?" Kurt stammered. "So, what do you mean, DO whatever we want?"

"We tell each other when we need relief, and we use each other's bodies to get that relief. No judgments, no guilt, no awkwardness or hiding around." Karen's hands were roaming her body now, feeling her breasts and pushing them together as if in anticipation of what her son was going to do to her.

"Well...I mean, I would love to, but are you sure?" Kurt asked, smiling. "I get horny pretty often and usually jerk off three or four times a day."

"That's fine, Kurt, if you need me to service you five times a day, that will work too." Karen closed her eyes while she spoke and reached around behind her to undo her bikini top. "I might need you to...FUCK...me, every night if you can handle it." Karen drew out the word 'fuck' to gauge the impact on her son and it rightly threw him for a loop.

Kurt moved his hand from covering his cock and began stroking it again. "I think I could use some help now if you wouldn't mind, Mom."

Karen grinned and crawled onto the bed on all fours, her wedges still on her feet. "That's fine, son, don't worry. Mommy will take good care of you."

And with that she used her left hand to push Kurt's chest so he was flat on his back, and with her right she grasped his cock, her own son's cock, and began pumping it.

"Is this alright?" Karen asked innocently. "Is it okay if I suck on your cock? Suck on it until I make you cum in my mouth? Would you like that?"

Kurt was shaking now, his cock so ready to be serviced. He had needed to cum since he saw his Mom's big, full tits on the beach and had been jerking off for a few minutes before he came home. He needed his Mom to suck his cock and he needed her to deep throat it.

"Deep throat my cock, Mom." Kurt said uncertainly. "Please."

Karen laughed an evil laugh. "Don't say 'please', son. When we're servicing each other and helping each other to cum, treat me like a slut. That way it will be more of a separation between our normal time and our fucking time. We don't want you getting hard thinking about fucking your Mom's pussy in the middle of dinner."

And with that, Karen leaned down, her brown hair tussling over her son's stomach, and engulfed the length of his thick shaft in her hot, wet mouth. She hummed and moaned as she slobbered up and down on his slippery tool.

Kurt moaned loudly with ecstasy. "Fuuuuck, Mom, that's so gooood!" He shut his eyes and put his hands on top of his mother's head as she gulped up and down on his dick.

"Fuck his dick is so HOT!" Karen thought. "Not just big and smooth but actually physically WARM!" Her pussy was drooling already just thinking about having it inside of her. Her own son, Kurt, would soon have his dick buried inside of his mother. Karen swooned and blew her only child with renewed vigor. She was determined to suck him off quickly so that he would know how good she could be. She wanted to be a good dirty slut for her boy.

"You like that?" Karen asked in between slobbers. "You like your slutty Mom blowing you, Kurt? Sucking on your cock in your own bedroom? It's so naughty but I think we both know that we need to be helping each other cum on this trip, don't you?"

She went back to his dick with all of her attention, using one hand to stroke her son's dick up and down, the other to squeeze and cup his balls.

"Yeah Karen, suck it, suck my fat cock," Kurt said, getting into the spirit of his Mom's game. "Make me cum in your mouth, I need to cum." "Call me 'Mom'" Karen said, stopping just long enough to look her son directly in the eyes so that he knew exactly what it was they were doing. Getting a blowjob from his Mom.

"Mom, keep sucking my dick. Suck it now you slut." Kurt smiled even as he said this rudest of instruction.

Karen laughed and went back to work, servicing her son's dong. Kurt then grabbed her ass and slapped one of her cheeks, hard.

"I've wanted to do that all day," he said. "Here, swing around so you can sit on my face. I want to taste your pussy, Mom."

Karen couldn't believe it, her swollen lips needed attention badly and she was thrilled that her son wanted to eat her pussy.

"Ohh baby, that would be amazing. I'm just going to move around," Karen worked her hips and swung her knee over her boy's head so that they were in a perfect 69 position, her snatch just above Kurt's mouth and her own mouth still locked onto his dick.

"That's it, c'mon, sit on my face, Mom. I want to lick your pussy."

Karen obliged and moved her knees to the side so that her wet pussy was smashed onto her son's face.

"Ohhhh," she cried out. "Yeah, that's it, eat Mommy's pussy. Shove your tongue all the way into Mommy's little cunt hole." Karen squirmed around on top of her son, sitting back on his face so he could get as much of his mouth around her sopping pussy as possible.

"Keep sucking me, keep sucking my cock, Mom!" Karen had her lips at the base of her son's cock, tonguing the length of it. She was happy to suck his dick all day but she needed it's hardness inside of her.

"Okay, now it's my turn." She crawled off of her son's face and walked into the living room. Still wearing her heels, she bent at the waist and leaned over the couch. "Just fuck me, Kurt. Fuck me hard, and fuck me as fast as you like."

She wagged her ass back and forth and Kurt thought he might faint before he got to her. Sliding up behind his mother, Kurt aligned his hips with hers and guided his dick between her drooling pussy lips.

Karen shuddered as she felt her son's big thick cock slide inside of her. She leaned backwards and slammed her ass against Kurt's pelvis. The shock made him shuffle his feet but he soon found his footing and began moving back and forth more easily.

"Oh fuck, Mom! Your pussy feels so fucking good!"

"Much better than jerking off?"

"Fuck yeah, so much better."

"Good. Any time you want to fuck me, you can fuck me. If you want a blowjob, ask me, and I'll suck your cock. I just want to milk the cum out of you whenever you need it, and in return, I want you to fuck my pussy when I need it. That's only fair, isn't it?"

Kurt was into it now, drops of perspiration dripping onto his mother's pale back. He reached underneath and squeezed her utters together, still barely believing that he was inside of his Mom, fucking her with abandon. It was unreal that earlier in the hour, they were sitting side-by-side and not touching one another.

"You like it, don't you son? Fucking your mother? Fucking her wet pussy without caring who sees it?"

Karen abruptly pulled Kurt's cock out of her pussy, turned around and slapped him across the face. He could hardly believe what was going on but Karen was still smiling that devilish grin. She walked over to the couch and kneeled, sticking her ass up in the air.

"Come fuck my cunt, son. Fuck your mother's wet cunt until she cums. Can you do that, son? Do you mind shoving your thick cock inside my sopping pussy until I cum? You can just use me, you know. Use me like a fuckdoll, if you wake up in the middle of the night and need to get off, come into my room, lift my nightdress, lather your cock up with some spit and fuck me."

Kurt scrambled around the sofa and climbed onto the couch, placing his feet on either side of his Mom's knees. He braced himself on her lower back and slid down, impaling her sodden quim onto his stiff prick.

"I'm going to fuck you at least twice a day, Mom, I just hope you're okay with that."

Karen moaned and leaned back, not believing that her pussy was filled completely by her son.

"Just keep fucking me. When we're tired we can go back to the beach but for now, I just want you to get off. Just fucking use me to cum like some kind of slut."

Kurt fucked and fucked until he felt like his balls were going to explode.

"I'm going to cum now, Mom. Gonna cum, where do you want it."

Karen was frigging herself madly, not wanting it to end but wanting to see her son get off even more.

"When you're about to cum, pull out and cum on my face. I want to suck the last drop of cum out of you."

Kurt grabbed his mother's hair as he pumped furiously into her dripping pussy and at last felt like he was going to cum.

"Ahhh, I'm gonna cum!"

"Cum baby, fuck your Mommy and cum on her face. I'm such a fucking slut for my son's cum, cum in my face!"

Kurt pulled out as Karen spun around, still drooling from being fucked so hard. She stuck her tongue out and licked whatever part of Kurt's dick wasn't being jerked and he began shooting rope after rope of cum over Karen's beautiful face. Karen was finger fucking her cunt and began squirting all over the floor at the same time.

The scene was surreal as mother, still in heels and bikini bottoms, pulled to the side, rubbing herself madly as her son towered over her and shot his hot cum all over her pretty face.

At last, Kurt slumped onto the couch. "Wow. That was fucking unreal."

"Just wait until dinner," Karen said throatily, sliding her finger over her face to wipe the cum off. "I think we're going to have an interesting few days." She laid on her back, her big tits flopping to the sides, and began contemplating the next place she wanted to fuck her son.

Few weekends ago, I went to visit my friend. He took us to a pretty big party. The only person I knew there was him. He met up with his buddies and they all wanted to play beer pong. He teamed up with his friend and I got paired up with a fat girl wearing a shirt and jeans a bit too small for her. Her name was Beth. I estimated this girl to be pretty drunk by this point. And for a fat girl, her face was somewhat attractive.

The host let everyone know the shutout rule - naked lap around the building with your hands behind your back. I had no intentions of getting shutout.

We won our first and second games (Beth only made one cup). Then our third game, we got shutout. I was horrified, but realized I would never see these people again. So I took off my shoes, and looked over at Beth. She was already naked and running out the door. I quickly stripped down and followed her.

The rest of the party was looking out the window and laughing, but none followed us outside. Being in much better shape than she, I was able to catch up to her. Her fat ass was bouncing in a very un-attractive way. I passed her, and looked over. Her stomach fat and tits were bouncing in an eerily erotic way.I tried not to stare as we turned the first corner of the building, or so we though. They failed to mention that the whole complex was one building, so it was a really far fucking run.

She slowed down once she realized how far it was, and so did I. She didnt say a word to me or look over at me, but I was still sneaking glances at her tits. I did my best to ignore the fat. Then I realized I had gotten a boner. Running with a boner is awkward. I am pretty sure she saw it, because I could see a smile on her face.

We turned another corner and there was no lights on this side of the building. Out of nowhere,I felt her left hand hitting my chest. She rubbed my chest, and started movign her hand down. THen she grabbed my dick and started jerking. Our running pace had slowed down to a walk. My eyes had fully adjusted to the darkness, and I could make out the outline of her body. I moved in front of her, and picked up her tits in my hands.

They were some of the heaviest tits I had ever felt. I started touching her nipples, and her tongue licked my lips then forced its way inside my mouth. We made out and I played with her tits and she stroked my cock. I felt my dick poking into her fat rolls.

She licked my neck and down my chest as she started squatting. She gobbled up my cock. She clearly had some dick sucking skills. Looking down, it looked like I was getting a blowjob from a blob. It also looked like she was masturbating.

Then, still squatting, she started to lean back and plopped on the ground on her back. I swore I felt the earth shake. With her legs spread open, she said "Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me" over and over again. Thinking with my dick, I got between her legs. She was holding her fat up with one hand and guided my dick into her pussy with the other.

This girl liked it rough, and talked dirty throughout. "fuck my pussy, fuck my pussy, I want it to hurt." I dont think I have ever fucked a girl as hard. I grabbed, slapped, pinched, sucked, bit her nipples. She started to grab at her fat rolls, and it sounded like she was crying. But that was actually her orgasming. And the only reason I figured that out was her saying "oh my god I just came fuck that felt so good," and continued to rub her fat.

I kept pounding away and I could feel it building up. I told her "shit I am going to cum," and she told me "pull out now." I pulled out, and this fat bitch moved fast. She inhaled my cock down to the balls (several times), then took it out and started jerking until I came on her face. I had not jerked off in a week, so it was quite a load. It started dripping off her chin and onto her tits. I had forgotten that there was nothing to wipe her down with. She sucked the last bit of cum out of my dick, then started to wipe the cum off her face with her finger into her hand. She then licked her hand. She continued this until she was certain her face was cleaned. She got up and started walking back the way we came. As we rounded the corner and it became easier to see, she asked if there was anything else on her.

Her tits were covered. I was tempted to not say anything, but I pointed to her tits. She said "oh fuck," and proceeded to wipe it all on her hands and lick it off. Then she started to run back to the apartment.

We got in, and the beer pong games had continued. Everyone stopped dead in their tracks and stared at us as we came in and started cheering. She grabbed her clothes and went into the bathroom. My friend yelled out "what the fuck took you so long? Were you two fucking?" I probably had a shit eating grin on, and he yelled "yeah they fucked! hahah they fucked!" Everyone started cheering. Beth came out of the bathroom, and looked embarrassed. They cheered her on as she walked to the door and left.

THen they all turned to me, and I realized I was still naked. So I asked "ok, whose next?"

This is a story of a guy that followed me around the mall and kept trying to attack me one day. It involves a bit of sexual assault but not as bad as it could have been. Also I skipped out on a lot of the details, especially with the touchy parts, even though I remember all the details. If it doesn’t make sense I can describe a lot more detail in comments or PM, but I’m skipping a lot of details to keep it from being a novel (I tend to ramble if I get started). And I apologize for this being so long. I was typing it on a word document and then pasted it here and saw it was so insanely huge.
To be honest I’m not really traumatized by what happened, and the experience wasn’t remotely as bad as some of the people on here have gone through so I don’t demand sympathy. In fact I’m not even really bothered by it as much as I should be (Is that weird?). It’s something that only I (and I guess the guys involved) know about and I like to keep it that way, which is why I didn’t report it or anything. In writing the whole thing down it makes me realize that I was pretty stupid. After the first situation I really should have learned better than to let myself get into the others (you'll understand if you read it), but I guess I kept shrugging things off and assuming that I could get out of all the situations without making a scene and getting police involved, even though in reality I was just lucky every single time. It was really stupid of me to not scream and thrash as much as I could, I don't even know why I couldn't manage that. Still, luck saved me and for that I ended up better than a lot of other people, and so I'm thankful for that.
I guess I’m just writing it so that somebody random can read it, since I want to keep it secret from my real life. Again I don't know how much sense my writing makes, hopefully enough.
Anyway on to the story for those who care to read it:
It happened in spring of 2012. It was the day my older sister, Amy, was graduating high-school. Pretty much her grad events started at like 10 AM for group pictures in the sunlight and stuff, then they had a break for about 4 hours to do what they wanted before everyone had to meet up for the convocation part. My sister and her friends all wanted to spend the break at a nearby mall, since we needed lunch/shopping and had time to kill. My mom drove us all to the mall and dropped us off there, having to drive home to pick up my step-dad and younger brothers who didn’t want to come with us in the morning.
When we got there Amy’s friends decided it would be fun to go have lunch in the gas station in the same parking lot. It had a little A&W attached and they thought it would be hilarious to go to a fast food restaurant and eat gross food dressed up in all fancy dresses. We got our burgers and sat down at one of the tall round tables with the high up stools so that their dresses stayed mostly off the floor. I didn’t have that problem since it wasn't my grad, so I was wearing a moderately short minidress. It was black, stretchy, and had the zipper on the front. Big dresses aren’t comfortable, plus there wasn’t a chance of it being stepped on and ripped (which happened to one of them at the dinner).
We were eating our lunch in the corner of the gas station where there were like four tiny round tables. As we were eating two guys came in and got some food. One of them, a chubbier fellow with a thick beard and a hat, went and sat down at one of the other tables but the other one decided to stop and chat with us. I guess the outfits made it pretty obvious it was grad time, and Amy’s friend Christine was in a super friendly mood and more than willing to chat with him about how awesome of a day it would be, even though he was probably like 50 years old and looked like a cross between a trucker and a homeless guy.
That was all fine with me, I’m not a talk-to-strangers type of person but I just ate my food and didn't get involved, however I did listen in. It was mostly the greasy guy chatting about all his grad stories, girls’ dresses getting ripped, guys falling through tables, a couple fights etc. however there were a lot of mentions about how good looking the girls were back then, as well as a few random compliments about how good all of us looked. He didn't seem entirely creepy, just so friendly it was awkward.
Anyway after I finished my meal the guy got up and left the building (leaving his friend still at the table), and after drinking my whole drink I really had to go pee. The other girls were not finished eating (because they do more talking than eating) and so I told Amy I was going to the washroom really quick and she just said to hurry up because they wanted to go to the mall soon. So I found the bathrooms and went in. They were on the other side of the convenience store near the refrigerated drinks through a door and a little hallway.
I finished in the washroom and went back out, but jumped in surprise as I opened the door since the chatty old dude was standing right in the door frame, staring down at me. He was certainly not on his way to the guy’s room. He must have come back inside and noticed I had gone to the washroom and decided to come visit me. He was partly blocking my way out while I stood with the door open. I’m not stupid and could tell what he wanted me for, since he was very obviously undressing me with his eyes as they looked me up and down. His stare was so intensely penetrating that I felt like I was already naked. I felt tempted to just strip down right there to save his imagination the effort, and by the look on his face his imagination was already doing a good enough job that he might not even notice the difference.
I knew I was in a dangerous spot, but I honestly couldn't think of a good way to get out of it. He was a very strong looking person and I was certainly not, so if I tried to push him out he would just push in harder. He hadn’t tried to grab me but I was easily within arm’s reach, and it looked like if I tried to scream he could quickly shut me up. He was standing in the door so I wouldn't be able to slam it shut, and I didn't want to step back into the washroom and let him in. All those options seemed they would end with a smile on his face, and definitely not a smile on mine.
The weird thing was this guy didn't seem at all like the person who had been talking to us before. It was him of course, but his entire attitude seemed to have flipped upside down. He no longer looked remotely friendly or full of energy like he was before. He must be really good at faking a friendly attitude, or else has multiple personalities or something. Now he just seemed terrifying and confident, to the point that I felt like there was no hope of me getting away, and that I the only thing I was supposed to do was lay down right there and let him do his thing. That feeling came in waves, sometimes so strong that several times I was very close to simply giving in and saving the effort of trying to avoid something that seemed guaranteed to happen.
Fortunately for me I always snapped out of that feeling quick enough. I knew I had to get out of there, but I didn’t want to try anything that could make him get violent, so I decided to try just assertively walking out the door. I was hoping that he was trying to seduce me in a non-violent way and that if I looked confident about leaving he would let me go. He was only blocking half the door, but unfortunately when I tried to walk by he casually leaned his arm across to get in my way. I pushed on it a little but he wouldn't move, and instead used his other hand to feel down my back, quickly coming to rest on my butt. I was getting a bit scared with him touching me but I still hoped I could get him to buzz off.
“Excuse me!” I said to him in that bitchy tone that always comes with those words. I pushed on his arm again, and he definitely knew I wanted to go but unfortunately was having none of it. He just leaned in and his other hand made its way around the bottom of my dress. It didn't take long for me to realize this was a failed attempt so I turned toward him and smacked his hand away. He responded by pushing me up against the door frame, pressing his body against me while his hands ran down my sides.
(Anyway I’m sure you all get the general idea of where this was going. In the interest of keeping it clean and short I’m going to skip all of this part and briefly summarize. Also because I tend to ramble, so I’ll just skip it entirely.)
Pretty much I tried to keep calm and wriggle away ineffectively for a while. I didn't want to make things get violent since if he started using his full strength I wouldn't have had any hope of getting away, but when I wiggled my way out he just shoved me against another wall. He ended up getting more aggressive and I just got scared to the point of being practically motionless for who knows how long. He kept whispering insults and gross comments about me and for some time I was convinced they were true.
Some sense kicked into me when he pinned me up against the door and I turned the handle, causing us both to tumble down onto the floor. This was followed by a few struggles that nearly ended with him on top of me, but ultimately had me kicking him right in the face with my pointy heel. It was such a good kick that it pretty much reduced him to a crying mess (which he deserved) and let me get out of there. The whole time I forgot to just scream for some reason, but it turned out fine since he was the one left crying on the bathroom floor.
(It probably doesn’t make sense when shortened that much so you can ask questions in PM or comments and I’ll elaborate. If it weren’t for character limits I would end up rambling on with paragraphs about every moment.)
We left the A&W and I didn’t tell anyone or call the police, simply because I had gotten away before anything terrible happened and I really didn’t want to ruin Amy’s grad day by having the police come. Also because if I told anyone then everybody would be sympathizing and checking if I was okay rather than celebrating Amy’s success, which was something she desperately needed since she was kind of depressed. You can call me an idiot for that if you like, but at the time I thought it was the best decision and I really didn’t want to deal with the police anyway. I wasn’t traumatized or anything and I know it could have been much worse. Most of the stories on here are WAY more horrifying than what happened to me. I guess it was made a bit better by the fact that I gave him what he deserved in the end.
As I left the washroom I noticed the other guy was still at his table, finished his food. He was staring at me, but pretending not to. Since the two knew each other I assumed he must have known what had went on in there. Maybe he was keeping watch to make sure greasy trucker guy had me all to himself, or the more likely situation that he was waiting for trucker guy to finish so he could have his turn with me, in which case he was probably very upset that I was out of the bathroom, or that I was still wearing a dress! Either way I’m glad he was out here instead of both of them meeting me in there. I barely had it in me to fight off one pervert; had both come then I don't think it would have taken much convincing for me to do what they wanted. Then again maybe he was totally innocent and I was just being really suspicious.
We had to go to the mall to get movies and snacks for the next day, since the girls were planning to celebrate graduating by doing absolutely nothing productive for as many days as they could manage. We spent a solid half hour or so looking through a tiny local movie trader in the mall and while we were there guess who showed up? Greasy trucker guy! Sadly his face was not as broken as I had hoped it was, although there was a clear cut on his cheekbone.
Trucker guy came in and saw us looking for movies, and once again inserted himself into our group and started talking enthusiastically with the chattier girls in the group. I had resolved beforehand to not make a big deal out of what happened and I still wasn’t going to, even though he had deliberately pushed in between me and Amy to use himself as a wall so nobody would see him put his hand on my butt. I tensed up a bit but didn’t make a scene about it, since I had decided to not let what happened interfere with grad day and to be honest this was nothing compared to what he wanted to do in the gas station. I pushed his hand away gently a few times but it always ended up back right away, a bit more firmly each time. Eventually I just decided to put up with it for the time being and pretended to read some DVD cases. For quite a while he managed to carry on a perfectly friendly and innocent chat with the girls about what movies are good, all while stealthily trying to claw my dress up.
It was actually impressive how he managed to be so friendly when his only real motive was to cop a feel of me. Clearly I hadn’t given him as many of those as I was supposed to back in the gas station. I had resolved before not to make a big deal out of any of this, and if I could let the other stuff slide then this certainly wasn’t a big deal in comparison. He was clever and persistent, and subtle at least, and it’s not like anyone was noticing. Plus I didn’t think he could really do much more than that without drawing attention to himself, but that didn’t stop him from trying. I think he knew that I was never going to report him so he wasn’t afraid of doing this in public, and it seemed like he was going to keep trying to go further. I guess he had no reason not to as long as I was just standing there letting him do whatever he wanted.
I figured the things he started doing were getting so obvious everyone should have noticed, but none of the girls did and they kept chatting. To be honest I still wasn’t too bothered, since I knew eventually we would leave and nobody but us two would have any idea, however what worried me is actually getting caught like that since I didn’t want anyone to know that I had let some old dude grope me in public. I couldn’t tell him off without everyone knowing that, but I realized it wasn’t like he was going to attack me for trying to move away. I pretty much spent the next however long shuffling about the movie store acting interested in random things. He’d follow me around casually to put his moves on me but I never gave him a long enough before I went elsewhere. Eventually he got tired of not getting anywhere and said his goodbyes to everyone and skittered off.
After getting our movies we had to go to the attached Wal-Mart for snacks and all the junk food and pop we could find. We still had time before my mom was supposed to come get us so we killed a bit of time there as well, since we bolted through all the food isles grabbing stuff and had enough junk food to feed a fat army. We spent about half an hour going through the electronics section. My family used to play a lot of Wii games (and some Xbox) so we were browsing the games aisle for a long time. One of the girls decided to buy a DS game and went looking for the attendant to get it out of the cabinet. While she was gone Chris looked in the cart and decided we still needed Munchies. Since they were still waiting for the game they asked me to run and get some while they waited here so I headed back to the food section, snagged a huge bag of the stuff, and started back.
Walking down a main aisle again I looked ahead and noticed old trucker dude yet again. I realized at this point that he was going to keep following us until we either vanished or he got what he wanted. He was between me and the electronics section and hadn’t noticed me yet so I ducked into a side aisle full of furniture and decided to go around a different way so I could not have to run into him. The electronics were a section in the middle and I figured I’d just go around and meet up with Amy before he saw me, however when I got to the main aisle on the other side I saw him again walking down an aisle toward where I was. He still hadn’t noticed me since I saw him through the shelves but I still didn’t want to run into him so I went down another isle. We played unintentional cat and mouse throughout a good chunk of the store.
I ended up in a section close to the gardening section at the back corner of the store with the tall shelving everywhere. I figured by now he knew I was in the store and was looking for me so as long as he didn’t see me I would be fine. I was at the end of an aisle at the back wall. Nobody was around were I was and there were only a couple people down near the main aisle on the other end. One of them was trucker guy, wandering down the main aisle glancing down either side. The aisle near me had a bunch of bins and storage stuff and it was possible for me to look over them through the shelves and watch him. By the looks of it he couldn’t see me. I watched him stealthily since if I tried to leave the end of the isle he would see me. He looked back and forth a few times down the last aisle.
When he finally turned away and started down the other direction I breathed a sigh of relief. However apparently I was watching so intently I didn’t notice footsteps behind me until it was too late, and I suddenly felt two arms around me from the back. One of the hands covered my mouth for a time, although I tend not to scream when I’m scared anyway. After a few moments I saw the trucker guy turn around and head back toward me. I knew the person behind me was the other one from the gas station because I could feel his rough beard on my neck, and I figured they must have been trying to herd me away from the busy part of the store so they could trap me, which I apparently fell for like an idiot.
(Here’s another part that I’ll be skipping a lot of details on.)
I was still holding the bag of munchies in one hand for some reason, but the other was free to try and push him away, although it didn’t work. By the time I realized I’d never push him off like that, trucker guy showed up around the corner and I was immediately stuck between them. I couldn’t push away, there was nobody else in sight, and Amy would never look for me in this corner of the store, so I quickly resigned myself to my current role as the tasty filling of their human sandwich. Thankfully neither of them got to enjoy their filling for very long since we eventually heard loud footsteps from a couple aisles over. To be honest I hoped for a moment whoever was there would go away, because I didn’t want anybody to see what I was doing. Luckily trucker dude let go of me, walked over to the other aisle and started talking cheerily to the person there, leaving me in the arms of the chubby (less strong) guy.
He seemed to be under the impression that at this point I wasn't going to resist anything, so he wasn’t really restraining me. I waited a little while until he was not paying attention and smashed my elbow into the side of his head, and I was able to get away without giving trucker dude time to get back and put me back in my place between them. I even made it out with my bag of munchies. I was really lucky that person showed up in the next aisle, even though he hopefully had no idea what was going on, since without him I was completely expecting to be there until they got bored of me.
Neither of them really chased me, which is good because with the heels I was wearing they could have crawled and caught me. I guess they knew they failed and didn’t want to make a scene, and trucker dude knew I wouldn't make a scene on my own if they left me alone. I was in the clear again and wasn’t worried about them trying something in any places with other people so I resolved to stick next to Amy for good.
When I got back to Amy and the others, they were leaving the electronics and I gave them their food. I got a “What took so long” response, but I didn’t tell them that less time was spent getting the food than was spent trying to escape from touchy perverts. We went to the checkout lines but they only had one open and we had to wait in line for a long time.
Unfortunately I hadn’t seen the last of my admirer, and while we were standing in line I noticed him on the other side of the registers standing by the bathrooms staring at me. I made eye contact by accident and he nodded his head toward the bathrooms with a sly grin, obviously wanting me to join him (and probably his friend) inside. He somehow must have thought I was just playing hard to get, and just teasing him by kicking him and trying to escape. I guess in his backward way of thinking, being felt up in the gas station, followed through the mall, and grabbed at in the back of a Wal-Mart would fill any girl’s stupid, horny brain with such overpowering desire that I couldn’t possibly resist jumping into the washroom to let him finally have his way with me.
As sarcastic as that was, it’s a little embarrassing to admit that I was actually, for some reason, tempted to go over there, and I have no idea why I would even think that while knowing what they would do with me. Unfortunately for him I decided that it would be a bad idea to go into the washroom with them (duh). We all left together and as we walked past the bathrooms he didn’t look as disappointed as I expected, considering I was being such a fun wrecker. Maybe he still held out hope that I was going to give in to my lust and crawl back to him, but more likely he had gotten enough satisfaction from everything else that day even if I left without giving him the entire experience, although I’m sure his imagination had no trouble filling all the holes.
We left the mall and were picked up by my mom in her van. I sat through the convocation while my sister got her awards and diploma. It was all pretty boring to be honest; especially compared to how unpleasantly exciting my day had been so far. The rest of the day went really well and was lots of fun, however the whole day I kept thinking I would run into those guys again, since they kept finding me in the mall. While we were taking pictures outside the church where the convocation was I could have sworn I caught a glimpse of trucker dude in the far side of the parking lot for just a moment, although I was almost certainly seeing things as there was no way he could have found out where we were. Still I didn’t want to go and investigate on the off chance it was actually him, since there would be the remote possibility of being dragged into some white van to be used and left in a back alley, which really didn’t appeal to me.
By the end of the day I was past it all though and I was able to totally enjoy the dinner and dance afterward and have lots of fun. It’s not like I forgot about it, obviously I haven’t, but it wasn’t hard to deal with in the end. I’m totally okay and always have been, and I’m still confident I made the right decision in not telling anyone about it, even if everyone here thinks it was a stupid idea. It wouldn’t have improved my life to get the police involved, but it certainly would have ruined Amy’s grad, and I would have been a terrible sister and friend to do that when she was already so upset about her own life.
Anyway that’s the story. Hopefully it’s still good for this board. Any comments, questions, etc. are welcome. I’m totally good with just talking or answering anything because, as I said, I’m not traumatized by it

I had to travel for training this week. Drove in over the weekend, birthday weekend no less. Turned 45. Checked in, called the wife, headed out for dinner and a bar. Dinner was awesome. Found out there's no decent bars out here. Someone said strip club serves. Fuck it, why not. I roll into the club. Half the girls are cute. Half the girls are ugly. All types and sizes. I'm 6'8, I can't hide even if I wanted to (also why I drove instead of flying). The smallest stripper I've ever seen practically runs over to me and hops on my lap. We're talking 4'5 maybe, I was eye level to her just sitting down! I don't even think she was 100lbs. Giant C's for her frame. She's all smiles, giggles, talking, no press for drinks or dance and they're slow enough she can just sit and relax. Clearly she was a turn on. She's into taller guys etc. More we chat more obvious my body gets. I'm not huge, I'm proportional. I'm not even halfway and she clearly notices, slips her hand under her butt to squeeze a bit. Eyes go wide as I grow. She wants a private dance. Fuck it why not. I suggest the 2 song to see the moves. She straddles me for half of it. In my mind I'm thinking no way she can take it I'd split her in two. She backs into me a few times, fakes oral by brushing her head in my crotch. Lots of hands, tits in face etc.  2 song is topless only but lots of whispers, She's clearly enjoying it and I notice a slight wet spot on her panties so... yeah... she's having fun. So I opt for half hour VIP, full nude. When she strips it's pretty obvious I'm not going to fit (if you look you can usually tell). About 2 songs in she wants to see it. By that point she's grinding against it and whispers she wants to feel it. She slipped a Mag XL on me and tried. I didn't laugh but no fucking way that would work. So I finger her hard and she blows me. No way can she throat it but she's trying and the fingers got her moaning. One finger becomes two. Pretty soon I'm sure I can do it but her head game is fucking amazing. She sort of "hops on" and I pick her up and she gets impaled. I gently slid halfway down and that's as far as I can go without pain. As is her eyes rolled and she trembled as it slid in. Slowly I work her, fingering in front, no clue on time just bouncing her. Everything tightens and and her legs sort of lock and there she goes. I let her finish but she wants me to, so more head. A bit more, then climbing back on for a final try. I go as deep as I possibly can, 5 massive bursts... No shit she can't even get up after. Legs are jelly. She's crying, sore, clearly freshly fucked. I broke her.

I hugged, she slipped her number. I left and she stumbled to the bathroom. I'll probably call her tonight, see if she remembers me :)

This is my first confession.
If you don’t care about all the details of the room and why I was there you can just skip to the second paragraph.

This is one of my most vivid memories. I use to fuck this girl in the tec room at school while the school assembly took place. I joined the tec crew because I thought I could get out of class easier and more, I did get out more but had to spent some nights working on sound for dances and stuff so it was not really worth it. One of the tec crew’s jobs was to adjust sound and light for the assemblies (this was a popular job for members of the tec crew because you could talk to each other instead of listening to the events of the week and only had to really do work if something went wrong). Two people got to do this; the others had to stay behind stage or sit in the crowd. The tec room was a room at the back of our school hall; it was small and had one window and one door. The window went straight into the hall so the people inside could see what they were doing to the lights and stuff. This window was tinted and high up so nobody could really see into the room. The door was on the other side facing away from the hall. One of the weeks that I got to be in the tec room I was signed up with this chick (I will call her Jess, not hear real name). Jess was kinda nerdy, she had long brown hair and glasses. She had above average bra size, not huge but big. She was not the best-looking girl, very average face. This was the first time I had worked with her. I should also mention that by this time I was know for being a womaniser, sex guy (nothing special about my dick or performance, I was just experienced).

So this particular day it had been raining heavily, combine the rain with our school uniforms (white shirts) and Jess’s tits. Jess’s bra was clearly visible (It was a generic purple bra). While we were talking she caught me checking her tits out, she started to blush. I remember complementing her but I don’t know what I said because she turned her head away from me all embarrassed. I laughed and told her that it is nothing to be embarrassed about. We continued talking this time about more sexual things, I was surprised about how dirty this girl could get. Eventually we got to play a game of truth or dare. This went on for a while (The assembly is a hour long) and towards the end of the assembly within the last 10 minutes I dared her to flash me. She was to nervous so I did not push her to do it. We kept playing till the assembly was over, as we were leaving she got to the door before me and locked it. She then turned around opening her shirt and flashed me her tits (not for to long). After she had re-buttoned her shirt, she unlocked the door and left with out a word.

I don’t think Jess had a chance to let her dirty side out with her friend so when we both had the tec room again (this was a few weeks later) she seemed more forward. Jess locked the door at the start of the assembly we got right into it. About 5 minutes in Jess said “You’ve seen my boobs I want to see something too”, I took this as strip completely nude. Jess just sat still, completely speechless. “So what do you think?” I asked. Jess returned with “I wasn’t expecting that but … wow”. I then told her that she should also strip and that it was freeing. Reluctantly Jess began to slowly strip. First her shirt and then her bra. Jess was blushing again and stoped before she opened her skirt and pulled down her panties. Jess was not shaven and had a full bush. Jess sat down not knowing what to do next, so I made the first move. I moved closer and opened her legs, Jess just when along with this not moving. I spread her pussy with my hand and started to pleasure her. Jess seemed to like this because I felt her hands on the back of my head. A few seconds into this Jess was getting a bit loud so I stop and found her a jumper for her to muffle the sound. I don’t know how long I was eating her pussy but after a short while she orgasmed. After Jess had recovered from this, I convinced her to give me a blowjob. She only let me cum into her hand not her mouth. By that time the assembly was over so we had to go. As we were leaving I tried to convince her to stay or come to the bathroom to fuck but she declined (I did not want to push to hard or I might not get to do anything next time).

We didn’t meet again until after the holidays (about 4 weeks). Jess had not contacted me in that time so I thought that our fun together was over, I was wrong. First week back from the holiday is a special assembly (the school gets speakers to come in and talk to the students about what they would do in the future), this goes for about 2 hours immediately following into lunch. Jess and I were working together in the tec room again (it was meant to be Jess and this other guy but I believe she pulled some strings). When Jess and I started it seemed like nothing had happened between us, we just talked about what we did on the holiday. However I found out that Jess actually got drunk for the first time and lost her virginity. She went into detail about what happened to her (or at least what she remembered). She was overly getting horny because she decided that we were going to fuck. Jess locked the door and we both stripped, I had never seen Jess this aggressive and controlling. First she grabbed my head and pulled it down to her pussy (Jess was shaved this time), which I was happy to oblige. I could taste her sweet juices as she pulled my head in closer. After few minutes she pulled me up saying that she wanted to taste it. Jess then kissed me sliding her tongue in my mouth. She stoped and started to rummage through her skirt pocket, Jess pulled out a condom. After she had placed it on me we began to fuck. I had to tell her to shut up as some one was going to hear. We were fucking doggy at first, Jess had her stomach on a chair and I was behind fucking her. We could both see the stage. It didn’t take that long for me to cum, while I was recovering I got Jess to sit so I could eat her pussy. When I was ready I stud up and fucked her again, this time I was facing her and watched her breasts bounce each time I thrust. After some time Jess decided to try anal, which did not go well. She could not take it and she wanted a break for a bit till her ass stoped hurting. After what seemed like ages we finally got back to fucking. We tried a bit of doggy, cowgirl, missionary, butterfly and Get off, stand up. After the assembly was over we got dressed without putting our underwear on, I had my dick stick out through the fly and screwed her with her skirt on so that we could continue fucking but stop quickly if anyone knocked on the door (nobody did). It was great fucking Jess while she was still in her school uniform. We did not get to fuck for long because Jess wanted to have lunch.

After that day we did not do much together. We only screwed twice outside of the tec room, however each time we were in the tec room together we did a minimum of a blowjob.

Jess (I know it is not your real name but you should be able to work out it is you) if you happen to find this I would love to hear from you. I find it highly unlikely that you would come across this and after reading still want to talk to me, but if you do please contact me.

****This is a fantasy****
So for the ppl who wants to say this is fake it is. But i wanted to write thisit gets me off.

I am a 29 year old woman, and i met a beautiful man online on a game we play
together, and soon after playing together we realised how much we have in common
and descided to drop our lives and meet and be together since there are no way in hell
we will never meet anyone in the world that could come close to attract us the way
we do each other.

When i finally arrived at the door of the large country home he got for us to start our lives
together, he takes me in his arms and tells me, "Princess this is where we begin, and the rest ends"

he takes me into the house and shows me my new love nest.

on the fisrt night, we descide to play together alone since we need to get
me pregnant.

I started off buy giving him a little strip tease, but i keep my panties on, i want to piss in my
panties for him, i want him to see the color change, i want to feel it trickling down my legs
i want the warmth against my little smooth pussy.

Still in my wet panties, i ask to eat his ass, i love to eat a nice ass. and i stick a finger
in and gently pump him in and out. I can see his cock getting hard so i reach around
and rub his cock while i eat that beautiful asshole.

He stands up and says to me "Baby girl, your so beautiful i want to piss in your mouth".
Im so happy that he asked me i cant wait to take everything he hase to offer me in my mouth.

As he pisses on me i hear some panting going on behind me and i turn my head around, and
that sweet man got me a big puppy friend he named captain! And what a nice german sheppard
well trainned well mannered, and well hung.

He siad "Captain say hello to your new mama" and that big beautiful dog licked the piss off my face
and i stood up and spread my legs and captain licked my pussy like he was hungry. I moan and look at my
guy with love for being so thoughtfull and open.

I lay my guy down on the floor where he pissed on me, and i slid my tight little smooth pussy on his cock
and he slaps my ass and said "C'mon Captan" and to my delight, Captain jumps on my back and sticks his
sexy cock and knot right in my ass. I can hardly contain myself, im so turned on, im all filled up the only
thing missing is a cock in my mouth at the same time but my guy assures me that it will come soon. I cant
have it all at once since he wants to test my limits. Without much delay i sart to cum on my two fat cocks of
my 2 new best boys. What a life im going to lead i think, and this is just the begining. As im cumming i can
feel my guy's cock about to burst and he slips out of me and puts his cock by my lips, as my captain slips his
cock in my pussy and my guy shoots his massive hot load on my tongue and i let it slide down my throat. and
my big boy behind me shoots his load deap inside me.

:D

I have allot more fantasies to come hope you guys enjoyed this one please comment, If your ganna write stupid mean stuff just move along different stroakes for different folks.

In my mid twenties I used to do a lot of drinking with one of my cousins (Leanne). One night I went round for drinks and she had a friend (Tammy) there. They had already had a few drinks before I got there and were well on their way to being drunk. So I settled in and started drinking with them. After about 3 hours we were sick of music and Tammy suggested we play truth or dare.
At first it was all quite tame, silly questions and drinking dares.
After about half hour it started to heat up. Tammy asked Leanne how many cocks she had sucked, imagine my surprise when my 22yo cousin said she had sucked over 100 cocks. Leanne then asked me if I would fuck Tammy given a chance (I obviously said yes). Then I asked Tammy what was the most amount of cock she had in one night, the dirty little slut looked me in the eye and said she had been gangbanged by 7 bikies and had loved every second of it. It took off from there.
Tammy dared Leanne to strip off and lay down between us and let us play with her for 2 minutes. I was sure Leanne would call the game off, but she stood up and slipped her dress off. She walked over between us and took her bra off (I didnt realise she had such good tits, a perfect C cup with light pink areola) then slid her thong off and laid down. Tammy immediately started to suck on Leannes tit, when she noticed I seemed a bit reluctant (despite how much I wanted to, she was my cousin), she took my hand and put it on Leannes other tit. When my cousin didnt object I started to lick her nipple as my hand slid down between her legs. Tammys finger forced mine inside Leannes pussy, just as I started to fuck her with my finger Tammy called times up.
My cousin was intent on topping her after that, she dared Tammy to let me fuck her pussy and ass (no lube), while Tammy fingered and ate Leannes pussy. Tammy sat there and I thought she wasnt going to do it, but she finished off her drink and took her top off, she didnt need a bra, she had little A cups, but her nipples were fucking huge and brown. She stood up and took off her shorts and g-string. She told Leanne to lay down and spread her legs like the slut she was. As soon as Leanne was in position Tammy bent over so I could fuck her doggy while she ate Leanne. As she started to slide 2 fingers inside my cousin, I started to slide my cock into her. She was so fucking wet, I didnt need to force it in. Watching my cousin play with her tits while her pussy was getting fingered and eaten was so fucking hot I started to pound Tammy as hard as I could. After pounding her cunt for about half hour I slid my cock out, put it against her asshole and just forced it in. When I did that she forced another 2 fingers inside my cousins cunt. I fucked her ass till I came. Then both of them sucked my cock till I was hard again.

Last night i met my buddy and his little brother at the strip club after i got off work. It was his 21st birthday. The kid is a virgin so we figured we would buy him a blow job. When i get there my buddy in the parking lot. He is
drunk and pissed off at his brother because he wanted nothing to do with any of the dancers. It was only 10pm and i was ready to party and so was his brother so i told my buddy id take care of his brother and my buddy left. We ended up at a dive bar getting hammered and i as we shot pool and talked i asked what happened earlier. I was kinda busting his balls about not getting his dick sucked and just joking around i ask him if he's gay? And he gets quiet. Im bi and hide well but for the first time my gaydar went off which told me he hides it well too. I told him its cool and his secret was save with me. He won the game and as i racked i figured id play my ace and i said lets put a wager on the game. He agreed and asked what we were betting and i told him loser sucks the winners dick. His eyes got big and he said your on. He broke and nothing dropped then i ran the table. I was so hard as i sank the eight ball. I looked at him and asked if he was ready? He slammed his beer and we left. I live around the corner from the bar so we went to my place. As soon as we walked in i kissed him and we got naked. I sat on the couch and he stood in front of me looking at my 7 1/2" long thick cock and his 6" slender cock was in my face so before he blew me i gave him head. As im sucking he asked me to fuck him. I say so youre a bottom? He says yes and we went in my room i lubed his ass and fucked him. As we laid there he tells me he has had a crush on me since he was a kid and everytime he got fucked he imagined i was fucking him. We got dressed i drove him home and we're gonna netflix and chill tonight.

Just got back from a vegas business trip. Personal preference I go for off-strip resorts since everything on strip is a money grab these days. Anyhow checked in Thursday, and at the same time a Bachelorette checked in across the hall. Late 20's from the look of it. I debated switching rooms (I was there on business). The bride to be had the crown and sash. It was barely 3 and she'd already had plenty. One of the girls said something about making a wish and then smacking her ass with this pink paddle. So I did. The bride asks what my wish was. I joke about telling means it won't come true. She presses. I figure I might as well go full perv. "Wished you'd blow me". The other girls started laughing. The bride did this half drunken blowing a kiss thing. I figured that was it. 10 minutes later there's a knock at the door. I check and open it to the bride and company. She was dared to follow through and they were there to watch. I assumed it was drunken bullshit. Again I thought about switching rooms. Screw it I invited them in. Bride grabs my pants which sends the other girls into giggles. She unzips and starts rubbing the boxers. I'm looking at her friend the ring leader wondering how far this little prank will go. More stroking. Her friend smiles and winks, not sure why. At least I'm getting a decent rub. Moments later the bride drops to her knees and I feel the button go on my boxers. I thought her friend would stop it there, instead her friend sits down and eggs her on. She's got great head game, I'll admit that. By the look of it her fiancee spent a fortune on that ring. She probably earned some of it on her knees. I'm enjoying it, trying not to pop. Her friend is sitting close enough I decide to go for broke. When the bride slid her mouth off I move my dick between her and her friend. The friend blushes. The bride says to suck it. The other 2 friends start chanting to suck it. The friend says "Brian would kill me". The bride keeps stroking. Just when I assume this little party's over the friend starts in. Now I've got 2 taking turns and the other 2 watching. If you've never had 2 sucking your cock go hire a couple girls. Before they do it privately tell each one you'll tip them more if the other one ends up swallowing. That's the best way to describe this. Each one taking turns to get me so far, then handing it off hoping it's be over. They stroked for each other. They held each others' head down. The 2 watching started a whole "how low can she go" challenge. She had 2 shades of lipstick (red for the bride, purple for the friend). I joked about needing a 3rd shade. The 4th friend had hot pink and dared the 3rd. Again something about someone "going to kill me". Whatever 2 are sucking I'm enjoying that. Nope, 3 now, 1 watching. That 3rd had better head game than her friends. She kept taking me right to the edge then slowing it down. The watcher would go up behind each one, press their head down, see how low they could go. She waits until the bride starts sucking and leans in to whisper in my ear. " 2 married whores and a 3rd gets married next week. Pick a mouth they all swallow". I don't know which one was stroking. I don't know which one was grabbing my balls. All I know is the bride got a mouthful. I completely drained out. True to the whisper she swallowed the whole load (5 spurts). Jasmine holding her head down probably helped.

So to Jasmine, thank you for the advice and your company later. Always fun to meet a closet slut.
To Ann, Amber, thank you for helping a friend bring out her inner whore
To Melanie congrats on the upcoming wedding

and if your name is Brian I hope you didn't marry an Ann or Amber. If you maybe they don't have friends named Jasmine and Melanie. Even if they have friends with those names maybe they didn't do a weekend in Vegas. But if they went to Vegas this weekend... well... she's got great head game.

Most guys start out with the "this is a true story blah blah blah". Believe, don't believe, don't care. Did I have an STD prior to going to Vegas, no. Do I have 1 now, not sure. I plan on getting tested tomorrow. No wife, no kids, so if I picked something up that's on me. Did I "rat the girls out" ? not entirely. It's Vegas and a lot of people party on and off strip, not to mention not everyone hangs out on here anyways.

Sex With My Second BBW Cuz
& bi expeiment - Hot !

Enjoy ! Typed them a while back..

l, and I have been fortunate enough to possess friendly demeanour, a high sex drive, an open mind, and willing to take risks to see where they might lead. Going on 30, I've had a lot of sexual encounters over the years, and I took a page from the Fifty Shades mania, but taken a few steps further; 1) NO story I write is embellished or untrue. This is what happened. 2) I'm only interested in writing about the racy, taboo moments. I am a fairly gifted writer, as I find myself extremely aroused as I read these back!

Here are a couple of stories; one from Halloween (Last year) involving someone close to me (like a second or maybe first cou...) and a total give in to the most animalistic of sexual desire, and the lead up to it....
The other story is of a rare bisexual encounter from five years back. Enjoy and if you like please write to me (especially women with their own taboo tales!)

Here is the story, as it happened last Halloween; Nothing has changed, I only wish I had video.
God I Love Halloween.

My first cousin and I have been having sex since last Halloween... We were taking adderall, which makes you insanely horny, (im 30, she is 33, im a thin pretty boy type , she is tall, chubby, white clear smooth skin, curvy, and really open sexually)... The thought never crossed my mind a lot before, but that night just the two of us you could feel how horny we both were without stating it, and ALL I could think about was burying my cock in her sex bareback and unloading ribbon after ribbon of cum in her, the fact that she was my first cousin made it soo sexy to me in that state... I was bringing up sex as a conversation and she was eager to talk about it; we laughed how Halloween was now an adult sex holiday, and that we should be dressed slutty like everyone else! For a "laugh", I stripped down to a tight speedo bathing suit, and she slipped into a red one-piece swimsuit; we were "swimmers".... my heart was Racing and my cock literally oozing precum like a faucet... her suit was a good 2 sizes too small, exposing a lot of skin around her butt and outlining her cunt, which was driving me mental as we sat with our legs open facing each other on the couch, our bare feet touching... I made no effort to hide how hard I was, or my looking at her thick soft bare legs, red bottomed bare feet, and her camel toe, which really got my attention when the red of her suit got a little darker as a wet spot grew on her crotch...

This was such a fucking rush. I called her on her wet spot; I touched her crotch with my toes; the heat and wet I felt was like lightning, and she said okay! Like your much better! Driving her bare foot right onto my throbbing cock; she didn't move it; I was going to spurt right there...I was just SOAKED with precum, which she felt, rubbing her foot slightly across my erection, asking why my suit was so wet; I said that I don't know, the adderall is making my so stupid horny Im getting wet kinda like you! She said mmmhmmm I think you peed yourself let me see! An obvious statement to statr a strip my suit off game; I resisted tokenly, I mean cousins shouldn't be doing this, and let her pull my suit off; my shaven cock, 7 1/2 throbbing inches just bobbed out, Glistening with precum.... she stared and brought my suit up to her face, touching it and faking an omg did you cum yourself?? I said you in that suit wasn't helping...! With that, all bets were off, as she said I know this is fucking wrong but omg your cum is like pure sex.... She dove down and all inhibitions were off as she licking the thick clear sex off of my cock with both of us moaning om fucking god ;

Sex With My Second BBW Cuz
& bi expeiment - Hot !

Enjoy ! Typed them a while back..

l, and I have been fortunate enough to possess friendly demeanour, a high sex drive, an open mind, and willing to take risks to see where they might lead. Going on 30, I've had a lot of sexual encounters over the years, and I took a page from the Fifty Shades mania, but taken a few steps further; 1) NO story I write is embellished or untrue. This is what happened. 2) I'm only interested in writing about the racy, taboo moments. I am a fairly gifted writer, as I find myself extremely aroused as I read these back!

Here are a couple of stories; one from Halloween (Last year) involving someone close to me (like a second or maybe first cou...) and a total give in to the most animalistic of sexual desire, and the lead up to it....
The other story is of a rare bisexual encounter from five years back. Enjoy and if you like please write to me (especially women with their own taboo tales!)

Here is the story, as it happened last Halloween; Nothing has changed, I only wish I had video.
God I Love Halloween.

My first cousin and I have been having sex since last Halloween... We were taking adderall, which makes you insanely horny, (im 30, she is 33, im a thin pretty boy type , she is tall, chubby, white clear smooth skin, curvy, and really open sexually)... The thought never crossed my mind a lot before, but that night just the two of us you could feel how horny we both were without stating it, and ALL I could think about was burying my cock in her sex bareback and unloading ribbon after ribbon of cum in her, the fact that she was my first cousin made it soo sexy to me in that state... I was bringing up sex as a conversation and she was eager to talk about it; we laughed how Halloween was now an adult sex holiday, and that we should be dressed slutty like everyone else! For a "laugh", I stripped down to a tight speedo bathing suit, and she slipped into a red one-piece swimsuit; we were "swimmers".... my heart was Racing and my cock literally oozing precum like a faucet... her suit was a good 2 sizes too small, exposing a lot of skin around her butt and outlining her cunt, which was driving me mental as we sat with our legs open facing each other on the couch, our bare feet touching... I made no effort to hide how hard I was, or my looking at her thick soft bare legs, red bottomed bare feet, and her camel toe, which really got my attention when the red of her suit got a little darker as a wet spot grew on her crotch...

This was such a fucking rush. I called her on her wet spot; I touched her crotch with my toes; the heat and wet I felt was like lightning, and she said okay! Like your much better! Driving her bare foot right onto my throbbing cock; she didn't move it; I was going to spurt right there...I was just SOAKED with precum, which she felt, rubbing her foot slightly across my erection, asking why my suit was so wet; I said that I don't know, the adderall is making my so stupid horny Im getting wet kinda like you! She said mmmhmmm I think you peed yourself let me see! An obvious statement to statr a strip my suit off game; I resisted tokenly, I mean cousins shouldn't be doing this, and let her pull my suit off; my shaven cock, 7 1/2 throbbing inches just bobbed out, Glistening with precum.... she stared and brought my suit up to her face, touching it and faking an omg did you cum yourself?? I said you in that suit wasn't helping...! With that, all bets were off, as she said I know this is fucking wrong but omg your cum is like pure sex.... She dove down and all inhibitions were off as she licking the thick clear sex off of my cock with both of us moaning om fucking god ;

I’ve got a hot cousin and I didn’t know it till our grandma died.

My family wasn't close with the other relatives. They lived 12 hours away, across a lot of states. Snow dumped on us every year, much like how my mom’s siblings used to dump on her as kids, and they were basking in the sun complaining of freezing fingers when it’s sweatshirt weather, you know? We visited my grandparents' at Christmas every year and if the schedules coincided, I’d see a few relatives. I don’t know most of their names. I’ve got 30 cousins including wives and second cousins (that’s the kid of a cousin, right?).

So after my grandma was done fighting cancer, we had a funeral. It was really sad and I don’t mean to cheapen the sentiment with literotica, but this was the first time I saw many of my cousins and learned a lot of names that I’ve forgotten since. But not Arya’s.

Arya is not her real name. I’m a Game of Thrones fan and GoT has a bit of incest and Arya’s my favorite character and so why not call my hot cousin Arya? It’s kind of close to her actual name. I’ll be changing everyone’s names to whatever, but Arya gets a special explanation for hers. She deserves it.

I drove the 3 hours from college to my parent’s then another 5 to my grandparents’ town. I was a mess. It hadn’t hit emotionally, but I was low energy in the midst of studying for finals next week and this was the first funeral I’d been to since I was 8 and went in my spiderman pajamas. Basically I didn’t have funeral clothes.

When we showed up, I was in a dark shirt and jeans, looking somber, till a relative I didn’t know, this fat bustling aunt in a floral print shirt, came up to hug my mom then my dad then me. She knew me! “Oh, James,” she said as she smothered me. “You’re so big now.” She was warm and friendly so I put on a big smile as I said, “Hi…”

Luckily my mom saved me and said, “I’m going to talk to your Aunt Sarah. Will you go put our coats down?”

My relatives are country folk living in the South. They’ve all got that accent. I’m more of a city guy. And I felt a little uncomfortable, maybe superior in my arrogance, around these bumpkins. And I’m generally shy.

So I sat in the fold out metal chairs with my parents’ coats and just kind of looked around, uncomfortable, and checked my phone. My college girlfriend had recently decided we were better friends than anything else. Which was fine and all, but well, I didn’t want to text her about this. It’d probably guilt her into some comfort sexting, but I wasn’t feeling so bold at the time. Now years later, well, different story. I think I just opened Angry Birds and played a few games while sitting in front of the closed casket. It was adorned with a wreath and there was a corkboard of photos of her at all ages, though most were her as Grandma. And a group of people I didn’t recognize examined the photos, blocking my view. They were dressed appropriately in dark suits or dresses.

The group came over and asked who I was and asked if I was so-and-so’s kid and I was and I asked who they were and who their parents were and all that. It was three girls and two guys. One of the girls and both guys were my cousins, and you could see the family resemblance, round-face, curly hair, pudgy, and the other girls were their dates. I didn’t know anyone brought dates to a wake. But I felt okay again having checked out the ladies’ asses, though one had been my cousin’s.

We talked for a little bit about the last time I saw them. A Christmas when we were kids, though one swore it was Thanksgiving but I told him, “No, no, we always have Thanksgiving at home.”

That kind of turned them off.

We were the family that never visited. All of them lived near my grandparents, and when my grandma got sick, all pitched in. All my family did was offer to pay bills till it got to the end then Mom came for a visit.

Anyway, they walked away to talk to other cousins.

I was in my early 20s and so were those cousins, but we had older ones. And this man in his 30s with curly hair and a little extra fat especially on his cheeks entered with this stunning blonde, I assumed he was my cousin.

Oh no.

They came up the corkboard, attached one of their photos, and I introduced myself and asked him who he was related to.

He was this bumbling guy. “Well, her. Ha, ha. I mean, we’re in a relationship—married, so I guess her.”

The stunning woman in this tight black dress that was strapless and squeezed her breasts so the pendant of her silver necklace rested in her sun-kissed cleavage complete with tanlines from a bikini laughed and said, “I’m Dana’s daughter. Arya.”

Dana was the oldest of my mom’s siblings and had gotten pregnant in high school, or maybe right after.

“Who are you?” she asked.

I told her and she said, “Oh! Remember when I was testing my make-up on you? Why is that so fun to do to little boys tied up? God, I must’ve been in high school then and you were maybe in Kindergarten?”

“I think I’m repressing that memory,” I told her.

“Aw, was it that traumatizing? You were crying…”

“You know kids. Always crying till someone kisses it better.”

“I tried that!” She didn’t have an accent. That awful Southern rural accent. Sorry, but you’re talking like Huck Finn, it’s hard to sound educated. It drives me nuts. But she had shed hers.

“You’d think I’d remember that.” I was smiling a lot. You know when you meet someone and it just clicks and you want it to click because hey, they’re hot? That’s how it was and because I had no relationship with her prior, ogling her, flirting a little, smiling like an idiot didn’t feel wrong. But doing all of that at a wake for our grandma did. “It’s too bad about Grandma,” I said.

She hugged me. I hugged back. Then her husband joined in and it got uncomfortable.

My parents came round and said, “Sorry about his clothes. He’s fresh from college—second year half way done! And he grew out of all his dress clothes.”

Arya volunteered to take me. “I don’t know where I’m going or anything, but I’ll get him looking spiffy. We can catch up.”

When we got in her car, a used Lincoln, probably fancy a decade ago but now all it boasted was a large backseat and seat warmers, she let her hair down from its tie. “Oh god thank you for coming under dressed. We’re just going to cruise for a bit because I can’t be in there mingling with Tom, Dick, Harry, whatever their names are. Right after high school, I got a scholarship to Florida and never wanted to go back. All those hick accents!”

“Yeah!” I said. “Like Huckleberry Finn!”

“Sure…”

“You know, Tom Sawyer. Deep Missouri Valley country hick accent. Sorry, I’m an English major.”

“And you’re smart! You are the blessing of this trip. I don’t really read so no clue what you’re talking about but keep talking. It’s helping me unclench for the first time since hearing I’d have to come.”

So we talked in the car about how awful the family was, the cousins, aunts, uncles, their divorces. She knew a lot of scandals I hadn’t heard like one of our uncles was in prison for a sexual offense, but even she didn’t know what. He wasn’t here today. Another was a junkie, in and out of rehab. Then we got to grandma and grandpa and both agreed they were the only good parts of the family.

“Other than us, of course,” I said.

“You’re definitely a blessing.”

“And blessed to be in this car.” I meant to imply with her more strongly, but something snapped me out of the flirty attitude, and I added, “Away from them.”

She smiled at me and we got quiet for a bit and she turned on the radio as we drove through the small town. It was near Christmas. Decorations were up. There wasn’t any snow. I told her we got like two feet last week and still had classes. She asked where I went to college. I told her to visit any time she wanted. I found out she was a helicopter medical evac personnel. She didn’t fly the helicopter, but she was the nurse or paramedic in back treating whomever.

Finally we got to a shop that sold suits and dresses. One stop fancy shopping. I had my mom’s credit card, but I didn’t think she intended to get me a full-on suit. It’d be my first. But Arya told me we were just getting the off-the-rack stuff. It wouldn’t be too much.

So I tried on some things she picked out and I came out of the dressing room still doing up my belt because the pants were too wide at the waist and were just sliding down off and dragging on under the heels of the dress shoes. We looked at how deflated I looked in the mirror.

“Get those off and we’ll get you the next size down.” She rolled down the waist to see the tag and what size they were. “I’ll bring you the next ones.”

I went back in the dressing room and took them off. I was just in my boxers and undershirt when she came in. Just barged on in through the swinging doors. I tried being natural about it, like I wasn’t uncomfortable or having dirty thoughts, but then she whipped out the measuring tape. “Put these on.” I did and she started measuring my seams. The outer one first. She told me to stop fidgeting as she was on her knees touching my thigh. Then the inner seem. “I used to work in one of these suit shops during college. The way we measured our special customers was to do the right in-seam, then cup *it* and move it over and measure the other side.” She laughed at the joke (I think she was kidding) and I thought about our dead grandmother so I wouldn’t twitch beneath the pants.

Then she helped me on the shirt and I buttoned all but the top two. She looked at it and buttoned them both, then unbuttoned the top. It was a little too big so she told me to get it off and before it was off, she starts pressing up against me trying to get at the tag in the collar to see the neck size. I think it was like 17 ¾.

She came back with a smaller shirt for me and a few dresses for her. They were a little more modest than the little black dress she had squeezed into. “I’m almost as unprepared for funerals as you. I bought this for a dinner party and a self-esteem boost. Sometimes you pay extra for that.”

I was shirtless and she was looking at herself in the mirror, checking herself out, and I was thinking she shouldn’t need to pay for it looking like she does.

Curvy and sun-kissed and blonde and tall and just perfect. The kind of girl you get a crush on even if you’ve just met her and found out she’s your cousin.

And I felt her back against me. “Oh sorry,” she said. Right against my crotch. With that perfect ass.

I couldn’t help it! I might have rubbed up against her a little with my erection.

“Is that what I think it is?” she said, laughing nervously but not moving away.

“Sorry.” I also stayed there.

“No, thank you for the compliment. Okay, I’m going to try these on now.”

I stayed, confused, horny, hopeful.

“Wait out there? I’ll be real quick.”

Damn. So I sat in the chair outside, hoping it’d subside, when she came out and we paid for everything and got in her car and left.

I was feeling pretty embarrassed that I’d “made a move.” Yeah that was the best move I had. Pressing against her like it was an accident, but both of us probably knowing it wasn’t. She knew. She kicked me out as she changed. She didn’t even try them on for me or any other little hints. The drive back was quiet. Awkward.

And when the funeral home was in sight, we pulled off onto a dirt road. This was a farming town with a lot of forests and field entrances and just places that a high schooler might go with his girl to makeout. She pulled into the dead end where we were covered in shade, just past a bend so we could hear trucks drive past on the main road, but not see them.

“Okay, we better do this before getting there,” she said.

My hope was restored.

Then she added, “Get changed.”

Hope tarnished.

“50 people talking about the dead, suddenly sad, rushing to the bathrooms. There’s no way we could change there. And wouldn’t want to do it in the parking lot where someone would see.”

“Sure, a relative seeing would be awkward,” I said.

“Yeah?” she said laughing.

“Yeah…”

“Then let’s make it awkward.”

I don’t know what she was thinking or what she imagined would come of it or what I should’ve done, but she stripped off that top awful fast. Let those breasts loose. No bra. A black thong. And I stared and she stared back and I started getting my shirt off and pants and I reached for my new clothes but she pulled something from her bag. New boxer-briefs. Real tight ones. She just threw them at me. Once I was naked she looked at me, erect, then stared me in the eyes. She was still naked except for that thong. I don’t want to forget the shape of her breasts, the size, how the tan-lines colored them, how they jiggled, her ass, the birthmark or any of that, but that was years ago. Details fade, get edited. I think her tits are bigger in my head now.

But her devilish smile. I can’t forget that.

Finally, she said, “Let’s get those clothes on. They’ll be calling soon, wondering if we ditched.”

And it was over. She dressed. I got a little peek at that booty, but not much, and when we went in for the wake, her dressed more modestly, my erection hidden till we got to the service and it died down. My mom and her siblings and my grandfather gave their eulogies and I cried and we buried grandma. Then we all went to lunch at some diner where even the table was greasy.

I wanted to sit by my cousin, but I had to sit by my parents and they wanted to sit by some fat aunt that kept asking about my future and so on.

I didn’t get to talk to my cousin till it was time to leave. “I’m serious about coming to visit. Any time you want. It’s beautiful in the fall. All the leaves changing.”

“Sure, sure,” she said.

“Or the spring is good. Tons of flowers. Ever heard of Dutch pantaloons? It might be a local name, but they make the campus smell so much better. Hides the BO and stale weed stench.”

“I’ll think about it.” God, she had to have smelled my desperation for more, but she wasn’t obliging. Fine, I can take a hint. A woman says no, you just have to let go, right?

“Have a safe trip,” I said and waved like I was leaving.

But she pulled me in for a hug, saying “You too,” then when I was pressed up against that perfect tanned body, she heaved her hot breath into my ear and said, “Think about me some time…”

Oh I have… a lot.

Well, I decided to hang out with my BF and friends the other night for Halloween. We were in his best friend's apartment playing beer pong, but instead of drinking, you can choose to strip. We thought it'd be better since some people had midterms. I always sucked at that game, so I ended up in my bra and panties. Last round, I didn't want to strip more, so I ended up drinking a lot.

Obviously I had my head in the toilet for awhile after that. BF said he had to leave and figured that his friend would take care of me. Everyone left.

I got home fine, but I woke up in friend's bed. Naked. Then I remembered we fucked a few times that night. Didn't believe it until I found cum dripping out of me. IDK how to tell my BF...

Cheating white slut gets Black bred PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now.

One month goes by.

Cheryl missed her period by two weeks. She’s sitting on the toilet in the bathroom by herself, and she looks at the pregnancy test that she just took. It’s positive. She starts to cry, trying not to be too loud where Mike could hear her. She is freaking out and wondering what she is gonna say. She has no idea what to do, so she just decides to lie to Mike about it. She’s gonna tell him it’s his, and then she will just try to think of some big lie to tell him in 9 months.

Cheryl wipes the tears off her face and walks out to the living room, where Mike is playing video games.

She sits next to him, and says, “Baby…guess what…. You’re gonna be a Daddy! I’m pregnant!”

Mike is shocked and confused.

He says, “Wait…what? Are you serious? How?! I’ve worn a condom every single time we had sex since we started dating. Are you sure?”

Cheryl is a very good liar and convinces Mike that it’s his baby.

She shows him the pregnancy test and says, “I guess one of your condoms broke one night. I don’t know! But yeah, I’m sure. I’m pregnant!”

They both hug each other on the same sofa where Cheryl sucked her first black cock, and got her ass eaten out on. Her face is showing happiness and excitement to Mike, but in her head she’s still nervous of getting caught, and what she will say when she’s at the hospital and Mike sees her push out a black baby.

Nine months go by.

The months go by quickly, and she’s never confessed anything to Mike. She’s just hoping that Mike will believe the story that she made up.

The day of the ., Cheryl and Mike are at the hospital. She has her feet up on the hospital bed.

The doctor is saying, “Ok Cheryl, now it’s time to push and get this baby out of you. Push! Come on! Push!”

Even feeling the most intense pain of her life while giving birth, her mind is still racing about what she’s going to say. Mike is behind the doctor in the room waiting to see his new son arrive in the world. Cheryl closes her eyes and screams, and pushes as hard as she can. Then she hears the baby crying. She opens her eyes and looks at Mike, and he has just a look of shock and confusion on his face. There’s no excitement, happiness or smile from Mike. He stares at this black baby that just came out of his girlfriend, and he’s just in shock. He looks at Cheryl with her long legs spread open on the hospital bed. He can’t help but think about how she probably spread her legs like that for some black guy while they were dating. The doctors clean the baby off and give it to Cheryl. She holds it and kisses her new baby. She sees Mike walk out of the hospital room, and Cheryl knows it’s going to be hard to convince him of her story. She’s always gotten away with cheating, and is good at getting whatever she wants. Deep down she knows she will get away with this.

Mike doesn’t make a scene or anything at the hospital. He just leaves and doesn’t say anything to his girlfriend. The next day at the hospital, Cheryl is recovering and about to be sent home.

She texts Mike, “Hey…Will you come pick me up? I can explain.”

They drive back in his car, but don’t say a word to each other. Once Cheryl walks in the apartment and sits down with her baby, Mike slams the door shut.

He says, “What the fuck is going on, Cheryl? You better fucking tell me what you did right now, and don’t fucking lie to me!”

Cheryl’s thought about this for a while, about what to say to Mike. She thought of some made up story that he would believe, and she could get away with this.

She says, “Mike, I swear I thought it was yours. I never told you what happened to me last summer when you were gone on one of our trips. I went out to a bar with some of my friends, and I don’t remember what happened. I think some black guy that was trying to hit on me put something in my drink. I remember being in his car, then him being on top of me and hurting me. I’m sorry I never told you. I never wanted to think about that night again, so I never told you. I swear, I have no idea what happened…”

For once, Cheryl can’t be the narcissistic little brat that she’s been her entire life. Mike doesn’t believe a single word of her story. He call’s her bluff.

Mike says, “You know what I think? I think you’re fucking liar, and that you’re a fucking whore! I don’t believe any of that bullshit story you just made up. I think you’re a fucking cheater! So, what really happened, Cheryl? Huh?! Did you wait until I was gone on a trip, and just invite some black guy you met into my fucking apartment, and you fucked him raw? You fucking whore! I never want to see your white, trashy ass ever again in my life! Get your shit out of my apartment by tomorrow, we’re fucking done! You’re going to be nothing more than a white trash piece of shit, single mom with a black baby! Bye bitch!”

Mike walks out the door and slams it shut. Cheryl sits on the sofa in shock, holding her black baby. He’s crying and she’s trying to calm him down. She’s sitting on the edge of the sofa, the same spot where 9 months ago this whole thing started. She wishes she never texted Trey back and flirted with him. It ruined her life. But she looks at her new baby and kisses it. She knows she’s stuck with this black baby, and there’s nothing that can get her out of this situation. She sits there just thinking about stuff. How she feels so stupid thinking she could have gotten away with it. She felt stupid thinking how she thought that it was going to be ok, and she would just get her period after fucking Trey. She remembers how powerful Trey’s cumshot was inside her pussy. She remembers feeling every powerful squirt of his sperm splashing all over her vaginal walls inside of her. There was no way that she would have just gotten her period after that, but it was the only hope that she had.

The next day Cheryl gets a text from one of her coworkers at the school.

It reads, “Hey! I remember you said your delivery day was last week! Congratulations! Will you bring in your new baby to the school? We all wanna see you and him!”

Cheryl knows she can’t hide it forever, and just decides to go to the school and bring her baby. She walks into the teachers’ lounge with her baby in its carriage, and waits for the other teachers in the school to come in and congratulate her. She sits at the table and watches each teacher that walks into the room, and sees the look on their faces. They all remember 9 months ago when Cheryl worked there, and how her boyfriend came in the morning with her and talked to everyone. They all liked Mike just as much as they liked Cheryl. So, when they see Cheryl alone at the table, and with a black baby, they all try to be nice and smile, but it’s obvious what they’re really thinking.

The teacher that texted Cheryl to come in goes up to her and says, “Where’s Mike?”

Cheryl leans next to her and just whispers, “We broke up.”

The older male teacher that tried asking Cheryl out for dinner on her first day walked in and saw her. She sees him give her a fake smile, then he laughs and walks out of the room. She doesn’t want to run out of the room and make a scene, but she feels so humiliated right now, sitting at the table and watching everyone gossip about her behind her back. After all the fake smiles and fake congratulations, the teachers walk out and Cheryl’s alone in the room with her baby. She’s so depressed, she’s about to break down and cry from being humiliated like that. She gets herself together and grabs her baby and walks out.

As she’s walking down the hall, pushing her black baby in its carriage, there’s two tall black students by the lockers. She thinks they must be new seniors, because she doesn’t remember seeing them last year.

As she’s walking in the hall next to them, one of the boys says, “Hey Ms. D. That’s a cute baby. I can’t wait to see you when you come back and teach here again.”

Cheryl just smiles and says, “Thanks guys. He’s my cute little baby boy. His name is Trevor. I’m coming back to teach here full-time next month. I’ll see you guys around.”

Cheryl walks down the hall with her new black baby, about to start a new chapter in her life.

What Cheryl doesn’t know is that the black senior boy that talked to her in the hall was Jamal. He was with Trey in the back of her class last year. She didn’t even recognize him, but he remembers her. That sexy white substitute teacher that he and Trey were trying to find out her information so they could text her. After Trey left Mike’s apartment 9 months ago, he texted Jamal and told him how he just fucked the substitute teacher. Jamal didn’t believe him, so Trey sent him the photo that he took of his cock laying on Cheryl’s face. Jamal saw the tattoos on her body and knew it really was her. Now that Trey is gone at college, Jamal is going to try to fuck her now, and he’s gonna bring his friend with him.

Cheryl doesn’t realize it yet, but her inner slut is going to - again. When she comes back to class next month, by the end of the first week she’s going to be broken down and have those two black students over at her new apartment, getting double teamed by both of them. She’s going to turn into the new whore at the high school.

Hi everybody. I go to a lot of Renaissance Faires and similar events, and kissing games (and more) are very popular with all ages, especially after dark, after the public is gone, and topless or naked bellydancing, making out with strangers and having sex in the tents or right out on the grass can be popular pasttimes at some of them. A sample kissing game is "cloven fruit" where one person hands another a piece of fruit with cloves stuck in it. If the recipient takes a clove out with their fingers, the giver kisses them on the hand. If they take it out with their teeth, the giver kisses them on the mouth, & it goes as far as they both want, but the recipient has to pass the fruit on to someone else.

(By the way, I'm a slim goateed blond man in his thirties)

At one campfire, I was kissing a beautiful, busty black-haired girl in a princess dress and corset, while a bunch of other people were playing kissing games as well. After kissing her mouth & neck for a while, I yanked her top down & started sucking on her breasts. After a while, 2 other guys started making out with her as well, me sucking one breast, another guy sucking on the other breast and the 3rd guy kissing her.

At another event during the day, 2 cute girls I was friends with grabbed me & started taking turns kissing me with no warning.

At yet another event at night, one hot girl with short dark hair walked up to me & said "My name's Trouble" and stuck her tongue down my throat and felt me up. A while later another guy and I were making out with her and feeling her up. She then did a strip tease in front of a large group at a bonfire until a party-pooper stopped her. These were all at parties with a large number of people around.

In front of one tent (after hours) a group of us were drinking and making out; one couple was obviously surreptitiously having sex in a sleeping bag. After everyone else wandered away or inside, the girl I was kissing (we were both sitting on the grass) shoved me over, yanked my pants down and sucked my cock. We had sex on the lawn in the middle of the park.

In keeping more with the tone for this particular message board, I've seen some kids playing, too. One group of 10-13 year olds was playing "Spin the Bottle" on the grass away from the adults, but weren't doing anything too serious. Later on, though, one lovely olive-skinned girl, about 12 and developing, with shoulder-length black hair and big lips, was sitting with a 13-year old boy at the campfire with all the adults, and I realized she was giving him a hand job through his sweat pants right there in front of everybody- until a mother noticed & made them stop & sit apart. Kids games of "Truth or Dare" apparently get interesting, too; I know that one buff 11-year old gymnast girl, a real kewtie with straight blond hair, ran naked back & forth thru the campsite on a dare at night. Some growing girls in their early & mid teens have costumes that don't fit quite right, and sometimes a nipple or entire bare breast pops out.

At one public ren-fair, two male models (buff guys with short dark hair) were showing off a couple of modern kilts that snap together, when one ripped the kilt off of the other, leaving him naked in the middle of the crowded lunch area, right in front of a bunch of girls in their early teens in princess costumes. They seemed to enjoy the show.

"Kilt checks" are popular. See, men wearing kilts aren't supposed to be wearing any underwear, so some women & girls ask if they can perform a kilt check to make sure. The most modest way is to feel up the outside of the kilt for panty lines. The next level is to feel up the inside of the back of the kilt and grab the guy's bare bottom. Some girls actually feel up the inside of the front of the kilt, and feel or even stroke what they find there. I read on another forum some people complaining about an event they had witnessed, where one woman got down on her knees and stroked under the front of the kilts of five guys in a row, for several minutes at a time, right at the busy crowded front gate of the faire. I knew a girl who taught her 11-year old sister (a freckled blond kewtie in a princess dress and a plastic tribal collar-necklace) how to do kilt checks, but I only heard about it afterward and didn't get to see her feeling up & stroking strange men in the middle of a crowded public park, or to be one of them.

"Capturing" people & making them "slaves" is popular among the goth kids, but they almost never do anything interesting with the idea. One time though, this trio of hot goth girls aged 15-17 was a lot more interesting, when they were getting tied up & spanked. The tall one with a black pageboy haircut got her black minidress pulled up for her spanking & wasn't wearing any underwear, and had the loveliest shaved slit. The henna-haired punk girl in jeans & t-shirt insisted on pulling her jeans down to show us her shaved kitty as well. The top-knotted petite one in the pink minidress & black leather bra came back for me the next day and we spent a wonderful afternoon making out naked in a closed historical display tent.

One late night two 15-ish punk rock girls were thrown out of one encampment for stripping naked & making out with each other, and my friends & I wished we had a large party tent for them to resume, but we didn't. One was a super-cute pink-haired pixie holding her clothes in front of her instead of putting them back on.

Afterparties at the non-public events used to have naked bellydancers and public blow jobs more frequently than they do now (at least at the parties I've been getting to). But recently, one blond hottie with glasses was dropping her ill-fitting dress to the ground both day & night (no bra or panties) and giving head to whomever asked. She's also quite fond of having sex on the battlefield after hours, with whomever.

Very recently, wandering camp to camp with a girl after hours at my local ren fair, when we passed a couple standing up making out in the middle of the path, with the woman stroking under the man's kilt, my companion and I started making out, and she dropped and gave me a blowjob while the other couple a few yards behind us dropped the ground and had sex.

How do you get a girl to send you tit pics or strip on cam? Cause I'm trying but nada. Anyone care to give me thier tips and advice. Cause I have 0 game over cell phone or chat.

http://motherless.com/GACB8EC9
Thanks, Scoutt, for these posts! This brings back memories.
I was in the US Army in the 90's, and there were a few hot chicks in uniform (though, most look heinous without makeup and with the BCGs [birth control glasses] on). I attended basic training in Ft. Jackson, SC, which happens to be the primary post for training female recruits (though I was in a male battalion). It happened that one of the female barracks was right next to ours. At night, they would strip and tease us while we watched from our windows (and, I was told that a few soldiers managed to sneak out onto the roof to have sex...but I didn't find out until after graduation, which sucked!).
Some time later, I had a one-nighter with a Private First Class while I was a Sergeant. It happened after a game of strip poker. Her body was BEYOND hot. Anyway, I crashed with her, but she had to get up at 5:30am (sorry...0530 :-) ) for company quarters duty. Watching her go from being naked and getting into uniform was weirdly a major turn on for me. Girls talk about being turned on by a man in uniform, but fucking a hot chick in uniform is off the charts.

Hey all I confess I am an epic pervert. Being a perv is the only way I have found to beat the boredom of life. I used to do a lot of shit on my home turf. But you can only sniff so many girls bicycle seats and walk into the middle school girls locker room and beat off so many times before the pitchforks and torches come out. I think maybe I am just a little misunderstood. I mean no harm I just found a satisfying hobby that helps me blow off stress.

I have been both highly skilled and lucky in getting away with shit for decades. The final straw though was when after a volleyball game at the local middle school I walked into the locker room with a raincoat and opened up to reveal my cock to about twenty young girls in the shower area. A few of the local dads heard the screaming and chased me through the woods. Lucky me they were fat and old and gave up after about a block. One guy was a little younger than me. Looked like a distance runner. He actually caught up to me and tried to take me down by grabbing my coat. I turned around and punched him in the nose. He dropped right to his knees. I stood back a few feet and wanked to his blood and tears for a couple of minutes until I heard the sirens and then I wished him a good day and left. There was a huge buzz after that. Talk of rewards. Yada, yada, yada. Lucky me again most of the girls were looking at my cock and gave a shitty description. The guy I punched actually described me as being African American and stuck to the story even though it was in contradiction to every other source. God what a fucking freak!

So now that I am older, wiser and more financially secure I plan my holidays around my hobby. I figure airfare is much cheaper than attorneys.

One epic trip was a backpacking excursion in a remote area. I hate how all the moral fags want you to register and pay to visit a national park which my taxes pay for. I always skirt this formality. It also makes me harder to track. So when we were lining up for the buses I didn't bother with getting a ticket. I showed the driver a twenty and said 'here is my ticket buddy.' He stuck the twenty in his pocket and told me to have a great trip.

Now I had planed to just hang out on some popular trails and flash some hikers. No big whoop. Sometimes if I am in the mood I strip naked and chase them a little bit while masturbating and screaming paranoid gibberish like I am the Antichrist and such. Pretty harmless fun all in all.

On the ride into the back country I was surrounded my some kind of do gooder group. A couple of old biddies that had about a dozen young girls in tow to show them the joys of wilderness. They were from New York and by their talk sounds like they had never been out of the city...ever. All they did was talk, talk, talk incessantly about the dangers that lurked in the woods. Lions, tigers and bears.....OH MY! After I had about enough I tried to interject that wilderness is a much safer place than any big city. The logic being that man is the most dangerous animal on the planet. The farther you get away from population centers you get equally safer. The old biddies wanted to get all confrontational and talk about they had taken this class and that class about wildlife encounters and knew how to defend themselves against wildlife. Even after I shut up and let them win the argument they kept up. I tried pulling my hat over my head to act like I was sleeping and one of their little man hater dummies in training snatched it off my head and started to play keep away with their friends. HA HA HA HA HA. What laugh out loud fun this trip was becoming. I decided to let them keep the hat as the lot of them were just to cuntish to deal with. However I heard them talking about their drop off point and my trip plan suddenly changed!

When they were leaving they tossed me my hat back and told me thanks for being such a good sport. No problem I said as I holstered my pack. A couple looked a little nervous as I walked off the bus behind them. Having been such a successful pervert for so long I am good at putting people at ease. I wished them a great trip and marched up the trail head. About five miles in some rain squalls came through. I knew these little unprepared cunts would just be soaked to their titties. It was just a best guess whether these dummies would turn back or continue to the remote campground. I didn't think they would disappoint. So I pulled out my rain gear and carried on. When I got to the campground I found some old trees back aways from camp and started a small fire.

Sure enough about an hour before sunset the little troop of dummies arrived. Soaked and miserable. Of course they all wanted to crowd around and crowd me out of my fire. Looking at those wet shirts convinced me none of them was over thirteen. Well except for the old cunts. Looking at all those little nips poking out of their wet cotton t shirts made me sprout some truly vicious wood. Lucky it was getting dark.

The old cunts by now were obviously getting a little panicky as they should have. Hypothermia is no joke. Lucky they had me there to help. Ha Ha Ha! They hadn't even set up their tents yet and their whole troop to a last one was shivering. I hadn't set up a tent either as I was planning some serious deviant behaviour later and wanted to be able to decamp in a hurry. Ha little did they know. So the cunts ask me where the wood was and I told them I dragged this one tree up from the creek bed about a mile distant. I figure a mile down a mile up probably an hour plus. They ask me if I could get some more and I just give them a blank look. After all I am toasty in my wool long spam and REI rain gear. Shit I could sleep like a baby just laying down. After a bunch of their cuntish back and forth I show them the trail head and I watch them and their headlamps bobbing off into the distance. About ten minutes after they left I 'discovered' this huge pile of dead fall about ten feet back in. TEEHEEEEE.

So I show this 'discovery' to the little cunts and in a couple of minutes we have a grand fire going. Kids like fire. I reach into my pack and pull out the peppermint snaps I had toted in. I tell them that for their survival it was imperative they get their body temperatures up. A couple made a little protest but by the looks of the way they started to slug it down most of them had sampled the devils brew and a few seemed to actually be on their way to accomplished alcoholics. Good God it reminds me of the old days when a chick could get drunk on one or two shots. Epic. So in about ten minutes these little twats are just blasted. The first bottle gets finished and one of the little cunts tosses it in the fire! The horror. What the fuck is with kids today? Have they not heard of recycling? No one teaches them any morals whatsoever. I made the little bitch pull the thing back out. She got all teary as it was now burning hot but oh well at least she learned a thing about responsible camping. Well anyways just to show her I was a good guy I pulled out a second bottle and let her take the first swig.

Next phase. I get into my pack and pull out a rope line. I string it up between trees on both sides of the fire. Next I tie two more lines to form a box around the fire. Finally I start to strip my clothes off to dry.... ALL OF THEM. Watching all those eyes stare at my half erect cock was the greatest moment of my life bar none. Well maybe the time I peed on a Jehovas Witness that came to a vacant house I was masturbating in prior to torching it was good win too but who am I to split hairs? I had spotted one of the little ring leaders 'Amanda' early on. She had big tits for her age and was obviously on her way to true slut hood. I can just tell the type. I told the lot of them this was going to be a very chilly night indeed and if they didn't have dry clothes it would just be miserable. I told them in no uncertain terms that this WAS a survival situation and modesty could get them killed. A couple dug in their packs in nervous quiet and pulled out some clean t shirts and jeans only to find them soaked as well. I kept staring at Amanda who was getting more bleary eyed every time the bottle made another go round. Sure enough my little Judas goat made a dirty little smile and walked over to the clothes line and stripped. Shirt, shoes, pants, bra and finally her panties. Once my new best friend forever was stripped down the ice was broken and the rest of the crew did likewise. Next I made them empty out their packs and hang up their sleeping bags, tents, etc. Man this was starting to get cozy! The fleeting glimpses of seeing young girls in locker rooms can never compare to being alone naked next to a fire in a remote area with all this untapped ass. Not a one of them had a full bush or set of tits. Amanda was close but the baby fat in her titties was obvious. I could tell she would be huge some day.

So here we are nicely boxed in. Warm fire, a small shelter around us to keep in some heat and no old cunts. Tell you the truth I almost started to get worried. It had been over an hour and the biddies had not returned. Luckily I am a borderline sociopath so I can put those concerns out of my head in a hurry. Well at least that is what a shrink told me once. After she told me that I pulled out my cock and jerked off in front of her. She didn't stop me probably cause I was paying her a hundred bucks an hour to listen to my deviant ways. I almost cared about my mental state until that day. The shrink had the nerve to send me a cleaning bill for her carpet. Yeah riiiiiight! I call it heal and run. They always send you the bill after the session so there is never a need to pay any of them. I guess they don't know much about human nature after all.

Anyways getting back to the meat of the story. At this point after staring at all that fresh meat I obviously am getting a raging hard on. A couple of the little fat girls are starting to get all teary which is starting to affect my boner. I figure I need to give them something to do so I put them in charge of setting up some tents. Not only were they fat but they were stupid as well so I had to lose the tiny hot girl with glasses to help them out. That kinda pissed me off as I had already seen her tiny little brown eye when she had bent over and she (next to Amanda and her baby fat titties) was one of the reasons I had such a raging hard on. The sleeping bags hadn't gotten soaked too bad so next the little crew of fatties and the skinny glasses girl started to line those out in the tents as well.

Well the clothes were still wet so I told them all that the wisest course would be for me and Amanda to keep a vigil on the fire and the clothes all night. I said if we got tired we would wake some of them up to take over. About half the girls at this point were getting pretty scared. One of the little fat kids asked about Ms. (hyphenated name) and the other biddie. God I fucking hate women with hyphenated names. WHY THE FUCK DO THEY EVEN GET MARRIED IF THEY DON'T WANT THE HUSBAND'S NAME? I guess it is just cover for their careers as man haters. If it were up to me I would fuck them all in the ass. So I don't know if it was the hyphenated name or what but I told the lot of them that since it was such an easy trip their hike leaders were probably lost or dead. Well maybe it is the alcohol that makes me say shit like this without regard for the consequences. Of course a bunch of them started bawling their eyes out. I yelled at the lot of them to suck it up and ordered them all into their tents. God a bunch of them sobbed for like an hour after that which made me totally lose my wood. Well at least for the time being.

I guess Amanda didn't care about the old cunts either as she had now been smiling and glancing at my cock for a couple of hours. She was so drunk that she was starting to stagger. When she almost slipped into the fire I used this as an excuse to grab her from behind. I grabbed both tits and was obvious in how hard I squeezed them. The little cunt let out an audible gasp. Knowing now that the time for subtlety was over I walked over to my pack and pulled out a tube of Carmex. I walked back to the fire and made no secret of smearing the contents of the tube all over my fingers. I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her down onto all fours. Roughly I lubed up her asshole swirling my index finger around inside. Grabbing her hips with both hands I plunged all the way in without warning. She screamed in pain. God what a fucking baby. I could hear some of the girls start to squirm in their tents. Quickly I snatched some panties off the line ( I think they were one of the fat girls...being the biggest I saw) and rudely stuffed them in her mouth. Resuming my position I gave it to her even rougher than before. Pulling her head to the side so I could read her face in the firelight I could see that her eyes were clearly tearing up. But she was also not resisting. To this day I have never felt anything tighter than her little O-Ring clamping down on my cock. I busted out such a load in her tight little ass I thought it would come out her ears. I pulled out and stood up. She rolled to the side and just stared up at me like a deer in the headlights. I went to take a leak in the woods and came back. She was sitting down facing the fire. I sat next to her and she put her arm around me. She didn't say anything for the rest of the night. About midnight it started to drizzle again so I told her to start piling up all the now mostly dry clothes. After my tent was erected we shoved all the clothes inside. I made a nice pillow out of all the girls panties. Never have smelled anything quite like that.

At daybreak the little twat fest was too hungover to move. Wanting to get the show on the road I pulled out my air horn I carry for scaring big critters and went tent to tent kicking them in turn to wake up their groggy little asses. As it was still drizzling they were forced to come naked one by one into my tent to sort through their clothes and get dressed. Tons of good beaver and up close brown eye shots. When one of the little whiny fat girls came in it was too much having that huge ass shoved in my face. I told her and her fat friend to go stand outside naked until the rest of the girls were done. I could tell these two kids needed toughing up.

So about noon when the old cunts still hadn't shown and we were all packed up I told them it was time to move on. The old cunts were either lost or dead. Well I said it again so maybe it wasn't the alcohol. Not so many cried this time. I made the bawlers walk far in back so I didn't have to hear it. Maybe they would make it back or not.

When we got back to the main road I made a quick excuse for needing to relieve myself in the bushes. I gave Amanda a knowing glance and she followed me into the woods. I shoved her to her knees and shot a load in her mouth in under five minutes. Then for no reason in particular I slapped her hard acros the face. While she was staring up at me in otherworldly disbelief I looked her in the eye and told her she was my bitch forever. I made her write down her email on a slip of paper and told her never to change it as I would be coming to pick her up from her dreary existence in a few years when she was legal. That definitely brought a smile to her face. Did I mention she had braces? It took me a few days to hike out cross country but to this day no one knows who that mystery man was. Funny thing too is that no mention was ever made of how I took huge advantage of the situation. I was even credited with saving the lives of the old cunts who it turns out got lost pretty quick and were eventually rescued after we made it back to the road and called for help. I guess if I had really wanted I could have used my satellite phone to have a rescue chopper up there in ten minutes but what fun would that have been?

This is a true story, I'm now 40 yr SWM and I had a very very frustrating childhood, growing up in a house with a VERY HOT MILF of a mom and it was just her and I, Dad is long out of the picture.

Got really tired of all my friends saying " Dude your mom is so fucking HOT! " have you ever seen her nude? this was constant during my teenage years and of course I masturbated to my mother constantly and was always sneaking around stealing her dirty panties whenever possible.
This went on for years and it finally got to the point where I just some how had to see her nude....I would find myself laying awake at night sceaming and trying to figure out a way for this to happen....It was late winter and then the idea came to me and well I'm not proud of this, but I think it was the only way it was going to happen, now this was back in the mid 1980's....and I thought of the idea in Feb. and had to wait til like May or June.

Well it was May and I started looking at the Calendar for a Full moon and Warm weather to set in, because I knew my mother slept in the nude regularly during the spring and summer months.
I remember early in the winter I was having a difficult time sleeping for a bit and that my sleep schedule was all messed up and I was 16 at the time and my mother gave me a Tynol PM or something like it, Well it KNOCKED ME OUT! I usually got myself off to school everyday since I was 12 etc... took this stuff and I woke up at 2:30 PM !!! WTF !! and felt like I was in a coma !!, but I said Hmmmmmmmm???

Anyways! it was MAY and I reviewed the Full moon and was waiting for warm nights to start, So I found a perfect night about two weeks away praying for warm clear weather !! The night came it was going to be a full moon....Mom went to work 6:00am as usual I got up and did my morning ritual grabbed her dirty panties and licked them as I jacked off my morning load. Then I went into her bathroom and found the Ba-Bye Pills and took two of them and gridded them into a fine powder and waited til that evening, The evening came and my mother is a huge baseball fan and we would watches baseball together regularly " Yankees Vs Redsox's" and I said " Ice Cream mom? " she say yes, but plain no crazzy sundays or anything, little vanilla
I'm serious, I said ok....I went and got the ice cream and took the powder Ba-bye pills and mixed it in good with the ice cream and gave it to her and I was a little worried it might taste chemically or something? So I put in a little Maple Syrup on the ice cream, mom loves maple walnut ice cream, so I got some walnuts and said I tried to make my own, she gave me crap about it, saying " You don't listen " I said sorry I know sorry, but she gobbled the ice cream down not saying ANYTHING! she noticed me stairing at her and she said WHAT? I said nothing? trying to not look like what I just did, Well grabbed the bowls went back to the kitchen and then paranoia set in and thinking what if I put in too much, I could kill her, FUCK! then I calm-ed down and went back in sat and watched the game, I want to say it was like 30 minutes later she was starting to Doze and head bob and I said Mom, go to bed and she said I'm fine, then little snorts and I said Ms. Piggy! go to bed and she agreed and got up said good night ! mumbling !!! it was a warm night and the full moon was out and it was clear.

I waited like an hour and half and went up stairs and leaned up against the door and could hear her in full snore mode !!! I opened the door slowly and peeked in and the room was lighted up like lunar park !!! I said YES! and mom just had a sheet and I could see she was I think in the nude? So I said in regular voice " mom " nothing, then again, but louder MOM, nothing and then again " MOM! " then the final test " MOM! DADS! HOME! " she hated my father more then anything and if anything would awake her, it would be that !!!

I closed the door leaving a crack and went to my room and stripped down to my boxers and my hard on had already started growing....I always slept in Boxers and T-shirt so incase she woke up I would look normal except for the hardon.....I went back opened the door and slowly
walked over and gave another test shout " MOM! loud " She was OUT !!! I walked over up close to the bed and there she was leaning to one side with just a sheet and the moon had the room lighted up perfect.....I grabbed the sheet and slowly very very slowly eased the sheet off her and Finally there she was The MILF of Princeton N.J.and my jaw just dropped seeing her 5'10 long 120lb body with long blond hair and 36C cup breast and her bubble ass, my cock was raging and raging, she was leaning a bit on her side and her ass was sorta pushed out, I was able to get down on my knees and get my nose Inches from her ass like 1/2 inch away and I could smell her pussy and asshole,with that musky smell from her panties it was amazing !!!
I sat there and just looked and looked like I was looking at a pacasio painting and was stroaking my cock and I would get my cock inches from her ass and pussy making a thrusting motion, trying not to make any noise....and then she rolled over and I hit the ground like there was a sniper in the room and waited for the snores to start, then i know it was clear, I stood up and she was laying flat on her back and there were her gorgeous breast !!! I got my
face so so so close and I wanted to just touch them, but I knew it was too dangerous taking that chance...I continued to stroke myself and got my cock inches from her face stroaking imagining my huge cock just blowing a huge cum load all over her face and then the force was getting way way too close and was getting to the point where I was going to blow my load and the feeling was so great, because I had achieved my almost incestial fantasy seeing my mother alone in the full nude for about 45 minutes I finally knelt down and got my face so up close to her pussy hairs where they just brushed against my lips and I just put my tongue out the tiniest bit and just barely touched her pussy hairs and then I could feel myself starting to almost spurt and shoot and I got up and slowly walked out and went to my room and pulled out a pair of my moms dirty panties that I had kept the week before and just grabbed them and put the cotton part in mouth and imagined the images in my head I just had seen and stroaked about 5 times and then the flood gates of warm sperm just came flowing out like a fire hose and I had a good 45 second steady flowing stream of cum shooting all over my body, too this day it was probably the biggest loads I have ever had and one of the best orgasms I have ever had and I layed there for about ten minutes before I cleaned myself up and I mean cum was everywhere on my face hair, the head bord, the lamp, the clock , I mean it looked like a jar of mayonnaise just exploded in my room !!!

Here is a picture of my mom back in the day of her glory and I retook her honeymoon picture so it would be digital and touched it up with today's technology of editing, just did the light and contrast.....So maybe you can understand what it was like having to deal with this everyday your whole teenage life, talk about having a hardon for your mom....Feel free to e-mail me with comments this was real and I never had sex with my mother, but wanted to do it
every single day to this day and I still steal her panties when I go home to see her to this day.
Nortonlakeworth@aol

So I'm sitting at Christmas with the extended family. Everybody is around. There's this cousin of mine who lived with my family when she was 18 and I was 12. I remember back to that summer. The slut would run around my house when my parents were gone without a bra on. I loved seeing her tits bounce out of her tank top as she would run up and down the stairs. Half the time she wouldn't even tuck them back in. Often I would have to tell her, "Hey, _____, your tits are out".

We would sit playing my old playstation one, side by side. While we played those old games, I would reach over and grab her tits under her tank top to distract her. She would never complain. Sure loved that...

Seeing her at Christmas reminds me of seeing her sexy nipples hanging out of her tops. This happened a lot. But, there was one night when we decided to go sit in the hot tub, and she suggested for some reason that we skinny dip. So we went out to my parents hot tub (While they were gone) and dropped the towels and slid in the hot tub. We relaxed in there for quite some time. As we sat in there I remember making a reach for her body, but she would shy away. I remember clearly when my slutty cousin stood up to get out, naked. The slut looked pretty good in the moon light, her nice ass and 32B, perky tits silhouetted in the moonlight. Obviously I hard an extreme hard-on.

Such a horny girl... and my cousin sure put a show on for me that summer... I wish she would have helped me with at least one of the hard-ons she gave me at the time.. and I wish I could see her stripped down now.. body hasn't changed at all ;)

My mother in law is slightly thick, but she does have a fantastic body on her, lush tits, a wonderful pussy. I have filmed her secretly several times pissing at my house or even pinched a negative from her house which shows her naked in the bath. I spent many an hour round hers naked in front of her sat right next to her. I always managed to get soaked from doing something so she'd dry my clothes...brilliant it worked every time. I used to sit pretending to be asleep with a towel round me which i could make fall off by very small movements of my leg, she'd honestly sit there for hours at a time and stare at my cock as it went hard then soft then hard again while i was so called asleep. She did one thing which was pull my towel off once to see my cock i heard her breathing next to me get faster as hse tugged on the towel to look at my cock. She also touched my cock once for about five minutes very gently not wanking me just seemed like she was studying it, i have videoed her looking at it, and before you ask no i havent got it anymore ...my wife is a nosey bitch you see....but her mum i so want to fuck her she may be 67 but i have known her for 30 years, she was so hot when she was 40 to. I would just sit there precum pouring from my cock and she would sit there next to me...i loved it. I would also go round and when she was out wank into her tea for that evening so i would then call later to watch her eat my cum. I used to piss in her coffee to and watch her drink it. I would drink her piss so only fair. I also would go round and when she was on holiday strip naked and masterbate myself in her bed....licking her knickers while i did. I often sat in her lounge with my flies undone and my cock hanging out..she never ever said a thing. I groped her tits and fanny once when she fell asleep after i gave her some booze and she was in her night clothes so wasnt hard to get a feel. Nice breast and her pussy was wet to...probably dreaming of her horny son in law. Once i went there and drank a whole bottle of wine...well i didn't actually i threw most of it in the sink and she thought i drank it so i pretended to be asleep pissed, i'd managed to get naked as usual she was sat at one end of the sofa in her PJ's and i could feel the sofa vibrate while she masturbated , couldn't open my eyes though would have given the game away. So all this is absolutely true. Have done lots of other stuff with her other daughter to while she was sleeping but i'll confess that another day. Do love my mother in laws body i hope one day i can touch her cunt again and feel those lovely tits...she lost a bit of weight recently so guess she looks even better naked now. She has a virtually bald cunt to or did when i felt it. She was separated from hubby for 15 years before he died and was abused by her father, she doesnt seemed to worried about that though. Love her looking at me though naked....yes good old MIL.

I hate it when my friends complain about their love life. I've got no complaints, my girl's a freak. So when they whine about their girlfriend and say she won't do something I have to fight back the laughter. Anyhow one of the guys always whines that his girlfriend gives bad head. This past 4th of July weekend we all took a trip up to the lake cabin. Me, my best friend, and our girlfriends. Pretty much from the minute we got there it was a blur of drinking, swimming, and lighting fireworks. I think we slept a little, I'm still trying to recover. Saturday night my friend got shitfaced and blacked out in the bedroom. That left the 3 of us to play cards. Not sure when, but at some point the game went from loser takes a shot to strip poker.

My girl was the first to lose so she started teasing us as we played on. When his girl lost my girl took her bra off. When I lost she took my shirt off. In the end it came down to her panties vs my boxers and she lost. As drunk as she was she didn't want to take off her panties so my girl told her to blow me. I figured she'd back down and I'd get a free show but instead her fingers undid the button on my boxers.

Bad angle, bad grip, no tongue or eye contact, no shit my friend wasn't joking she gave bad head. Thankfully my girl stepped in like a drunken master and showed her what she was fucking up. Sometimes my girl would suck and tell her to stroke me. Then she'd make his girl suck me while holding her head so she had to look at me. They both teased back and forth. The more then teased, the harder it was to resist. Finally my girl starts stroking like mad while his girl is sucking. When she sees my face changing she decides to start holding his girl's head down... We face fucked the shit out of her. I remember her saying "don't be a bitch, swallow it" and then smiling at me. After she swallowed she changed and went to bed. That's when my girl dropped the drunk act. She hates his girlfriend, heard she gave bad head, and decided to give me a little drunken present.

I had a really hard time not laughing when his girl asked if we drank margaritas last night. She had a hell of a hangover and her lips tasted salty.

Alright, now before I begin, let me just say that this is a 100% true story. First some background information � I�m 24 years old and straight, but I�m pretty honest about my sexuality, and I could probably bring myself to perform any sexual act except for maybe getting fucked in the ass, via penis, strapon, or other appendage/apparatus.

Many years ago, before I had even hit puberty, my parents used to take me to this nudist resort lodge in Southern California. I was still pretty young, so I didn�t really care much about seeing people naked. I remember that I didn�t want to get naked myself, but they wouldn�t let you swim in the pool with clothes on, so I always ended up stripping down to go swimming. In fact, I really only had a problem with being naked in the parking lot. Once I got inside, I didn�t have any inhibition.

I�m going to try and keep this brief, I have memories of at least two occasions when I had a pseudo-sexual encounter while at the resort. I�ll tell the first one, and if there�s enough interest I�ll tell the second one. I�ll forewarn you now, they both involve M/M interaction, so if you don�t like that kind of shit, don�t bother reading on.

I had been to this particular place many times before, but this was the last time I ever remember going to this place. I met two boys who were older than me, but were about ten times more mischevious. We were playing in the pool and I wanted to hang out with the big kids, it�s pretty much all I cared about back then � social approval. Anyway, they got out and I followed them around for a bit. We played tag and hide-and-seek, even though there weren�t many places to go. There were pretty much adults everywhere. Well, we decided after playing for a while that we were going to go exploring. This resort was tucked away in the California countryside, so a quick hop over a low hanging wall by the pool, and we were in a large forested area. Strangely enough, even though patrons weren�t allowed back there under normal circumstances, there was a path that we were walking down. It was around this time that I became conscious of the fact that I was still naked and barefoot, walking around in the forest. I asked the two boys if they knew the way and they said they did, so I just continued to follow. We wandered farther and farther away before we finally stopped. They said they were tired of walking and wanted to go back. At this point in time, I was still very concerned that I was naked outside of the resort, something my parents told me I shouldn�t ever do. I also noticed their genitalia were larger than mine, and I was beginning to get really curious about them. I had never noticed that sort of thing before, but now it seemed like they were so interesting. I asked them if I could touch it, and we began playing a game of �You show me mine I�ll show you yours�, except with actual touching instead of just looking, since� you know, we had pretty much already sized each other up � we were already in the nude. I remember feeling really good when they touched my cock, we played like this for a fair deal of time, and then I realized I had been gone for a long time. I asked them to take me back, and all of a sudden they changed their story � they said they weren�t ready to go back yet. I didn�t know the way back, even though we followed a path, and I was afraid I would get lost if I went back by myself. Eventually, after wandering around aimlessly, I convinced them to start heading back, and naturally we were dead lost in the woods by that point.

The only other bits that I remember that happened was we briefly stopped to pee, and we urinated on each other�s legs. I don�t know why they did it, or even why I did it for that matter, but it seemed pretty funny or interesting at the time. Eventually, we came back to the path and emerged from the overbrush that covered the low hanging wall. Apparently, we had been reported missing to the staff and other patrons and people were looking frantically for us. I guess they assumed the worst case scenario � some pervert or rapist was looking for some young kids and kidnapped us. That was the last time I remember going there, and I couldn�t remember if it was because my parents were upset at me for running off, or if they were mad at the resort itself for not providing adequate protection against kids jumping over low hanging walls and wandering off into the forest, or if they simply noticed that I was covered in piss and had to jump in the pool to cover up the smell. I was also getting to be about that age where I would start to ask obnoxious questions and get into too much trouble. That wasn�t my first sexual contact, and it definitely wouldn�t be my last. Today, I think I still prefer a nice warm pussy over a guy�s cock any day, but I think my various experiences with M/M encounters have desensitized me more to homosexual intercourse, and probably contribute to the reason why I don�t have a problem with sucking off another guy for no other reason than because he asked me nicely.

I don�t have any pictures to prove any of this, it�s just being recalled from memory. If you think it�s fake, you can go ahead and believe what you like � I�m not here to impress you.

Also, if you�re interested, the name of the place this happened at was Lupin Naturalist Resort. I vividly remember their company logo � the caricaturized sun wearing sunglasses.

GLAMPING & SWINGING

I am married to a beautiful Japanese woman
We are both in our early 30's
She is petite 5'6" tall a slight 6stone in weight, jet black long hair (she always wear's it in a pony tail) little rounded bum almost flat chested long puff nipples, shaved bald pussy that has thick full inner lips that hang out,
Her name is Sahisuniki but she calls herself Kimi
I am Frazer, a white English guy, average build 12 Stone approx 5'10" light brown shoulder length hair, I am rather large in the little man area, big dangling balls, 9" plus really thick cut penis,
We met at a college in the UK kimi came over from Japan to get her business management qualification, she had a placement as a trainee manager with a big hotel chain that's owned by her family, I also worked at the same hotel as head chef
Not long after 6-7 months we got married. we had our honeymoon in the Caribbean 3 weeks based in St Lucia but we island hopped.
the was back to work,
We didn't really see much of each other to be honest yes we lived together a nice 2 bedroomed penthouse apartment in a big high block of apartments top floor, all round balcony terraced area, roof top pool and hot tub, mini 4 seater sauna, and a small gym, her parents gave it to us along with 2 Audi sports cars plus a wad of money in our joint bank, I we got spoilt,
Because of different hours we worked we basically always bypassed each other, of a night I always finished after 10pm so by time I got home I was just ready for bed, we would spend a quick 30 mins chatting having a kiss and cuddle before I fell asleep, Sundays was our day, and we fucked like rabbits spent the day walking around naked Kimi was one horny woman she loved my cock but would never have Anal sex as it scared her she didn't like the thought of it and she felt it would be painful,
The only Holiday we took, because of work and college was our honeymoon, so after 3 years of being married we both booked a month's holiday, we took a 21 day Caribbean cruise was absolutely brilliant, upon returning home we still had 10 days left, we looked for idea's when Kimi found Glamping (posh camping) she liked the idea but didn't want to be in a tent, we spoke to some other couples we knew they suggested hiring a mobile camper van then we could travel around the area we wanted to visit, so that what we did, hired a lovely 4 birth camper van, we went to the Lake district, as Kimi heard about some of the history in that area,
on our very first night after driving along tight bendy roads up hill down dale we found a nice camp site, rite along side one of the lake's there was some wooden chalets on the other side of the site and in the field next door through the trees was tents, there was n entertainment club and a restaurant in the middle of the site was the toilet and shoer facilities,
Any way we parked close to the lake ,put our awning up set out some camping chairs and a table, took the 2 electric push bikes of the back of the camper, and put the batteries on to them,
We was the only camper van parked up at this time, as was early night evening we decided to go have a ride around pick up a couple bottles of wine case of 12 lagers, and a bottle lemonade, and a few bags of crisps, only because me being an idiot and rushing to get on the road forgot to put some in the camper van before we left home,
When we returned another smaller rather battered looking camper van had parked up quite away from us, they had also set an awning up they had a BBQ and what looked like a glass door fridge full of beers cider wine and pop.
they had stuck a note to the door of our camper simply said Hi neighbours we will spark up our BBQ tomorrow night if you want to join us bring a beer come eat, our first night we ate at the onsite restaurant was ok food nothing special Jacket spud 1/4 spit roast chicken and salad, after we went in to the club house they was calling bingo when we arrived followed by magical act, bit of a disco then a comedian (who was absolutely dire shit) followed by a singer and dance act, we left just as the second part of the disco started, not my scene, Kimi like to have a good dance she was a good sexy dancer, quite often at home dance sexy and stripped for my eyes only,

(Just a short word Kimi was a little shy around other men she tended to cling to men when in conversation unless it was with work or business related she kind of talked very little and real quiet.)(Also Kimi was a light weight drinker, a few glasses of wine or beer she got giggly and wobbly 4-5 glasses she was drunk)

Next morning we walked over to the other camper van to introduce ourselves and except there offer to join then for there BBQ,
we introduced our selves Frazer and Kimi, they said there names was Bob and Ruth,
Ruth was a slender built girl probably late 20's big breasts no arse I say straight up straight down 5'6"ish died blond hair nice looking by no means a stunner, Bob was probably similar height to me slim build definitely worked out arm muscles was big and you could make out a six pack stomach going on, ultimate blonde hair blue eyes, I noticed Kimi looking. she hid behind me but I could see her peering from around my side.
we arranged to be with then around 8-8:30pm

A we left Ruth whistled and said yo! Kimi you look sexy babe. then giggled, Kimi went bright red, when we got back to our camper Kimi told me Bob was fit, she wondered if his cock was as long and thick as mine, I laughed said why don't you ask him to show it to you tonight, Kimi giggled slapped my arm said no I only wonder, I love your cock, your my husband I not a cheater, I told her looking at another mans cock isn't cheating it's only if she had his cock in her pussy it's then cheating
Oohhh in Japan looking touching, just thoughts of being with another man is classed as cheating,

We ate a little breakfast then Kimi wanted to fuck, omg it was so good she know's how to suck a cock and tease balls, she knelt on the bench seat pushed her arse in the air come on come fuck me now, I never seen her so wet basically dripping, I never had any problems entering her pussy despite my length and thickness, I pumped away getting harder and deeper every thrust, her gentle moans got louder and louder, screaming at me fuck me fuck me harder harder, I am coming I am coming, I put my thumb in her arse, she wriggled as I pumped and thrust in to her pussy thumbing her arse she let out a loud ahhhh her leg began to shake and quiver she came hard and squirted, she was never ever that loud, as I slipped out I said you was imagining you was Fucking Bob wasn't you, you naughty girl, she looked at me said sorry it won't happen again, Kimi my love it's ok it was rather sexy, stimulating thinking you was imagining you was fucking a basically complete stranger,
I suggested if she liked we could try swinging, she asked what that was so I explained, she said NO!! in a stern voice, I only fuck you my husband, you must promise you never fuck another woman only me, if I find out you have I cut your precious cock and balls off you.
You no fuck that lady Ruth she no body no very pretty,
We got on our bikes rode for a while went up one of the hills the views was tremendous Kimi loved it, never seen such lovely country side, she seen a clearing in the tree' where we crept in to so as not to be seen, Kimi as I lay back against a tree was on her knees sucking on my cock, when I was hard she stood up dropped her jeans and knickers facing the tree leaning over pushing her arse out told me to fuck from behind, I was in like a shot, I really slammed her pussy from behind, she slowly went down on top all four she got week in her legs from coming over and over, I thumbed her bum again and she wriggled said it was nice but not to get any idea's she ever le me fuck her in her arse never ever was the words ringing around in my head, I was getting more and more dezzy to take her arse virginity, all afternoon we found placed to fuck and try not to get caught, last but one time Kimi was fairly quiet, no real loud moans or groans, then she flooded and was squirting as I fucked her, curious I asked her why have you got loud, she was starring straight up, then she said there is a man sat in the tree with some big glasses thingy's don't stop pound me deep and hard she said, i had her legs over my shoulders I held her hips and went for it, again and again she shuddered and came I didn't let up then she started to squirt again this time it didn't stop, it was like being stuck under a fountain, Kimi's eye rolled closed completely I had a horrible thought I had killed her by fucking her, I had to carry on then I pulled out and came all over her face, to my relief as I came and smacked the sides of her face with my cock and balls her eyes opened I heard her voice you dirty man dirty you no come on my face you know I no like this, only come in my body my mouth.

That night as arranged we joined Bob and Ruth they had had a few beers before we got there, BBQ was under way food already cooking smelt great, Kimi said she was starving couldn't wait to try Bobs sausage, Bob laughed and spat a mouthful of beer out, he Sprayed Ruth and caught me on the arm, you can't wait to taste my sausage you Ok with that Frazer, I laughed with him I knew what he meant, Kimi said we was stupid laughing over Bob's even Ruth started to laugh, I had to explain to Kimi a she was getting aggravated at us laughing at her, after I explained she was no no no that not what meant. we had some drinks we all had 2 bottles of bud we ate, we all teased Kimi with our sausages in our rolls we al made out we was giving the sausage a blow job, Kimi laughed was going as red as a beetroot was so funny, no no no no no Kimi said you taking mick out of me stop it not fare, after a bit more food, Ruth decided she wanted a jar of cockals and muscles and some prawns in seafood sauce, she said they sold them in the club house,
Bob said he go get them, would I like to go with him give the girls a chance to get to know each other better, whilst walking Bob bought up the topic of swinging, asked if me and Kimi had ever done anything like that, I had to say no but said I had thought about it, the thought of seeing Kimi fucked by another man and sucking me at the same time or just watching made me real horny, but Kimi would never go for it, Bob said he heard us fucking that morning and he had to have wank, he said Kimi was really sexy very beautiful and he had always dreamed of fucking an Asian girl, why don't we try, his wife Ruth had told him she fancied licking Kimi's pussy and sucking and fucking me with both her love holes, omg really yep he said, nah I can't do that to Kimi not even when she is drunk passed out she wake up see another man fucking her she kill me Bob said what if he could promise she would never know anything had happened, how's that going to work then Bob I asked, he then showed me a little orange tablet, this is pure magic he said pure magic, pop one may be 2 in her drink, pardon the pun but Bobs your uncle,
let me think about it I told him, we got 2 lots of everything Ruth wanted and Bob got a packet of condoms from the gents toilet, you wont need them Kimi cant get pregnant she had a serious accident as a kid back in Japan, Sorry to here that as he threw the condoms in the bin,
On the way back just as we got to the women I said go on then, give it a try, this best work and she best not know remember who fucked her, but no Anal,

We re-join the girls Kimi tried the cockals and muscles spat them out was nearly sick, yuk there slimy and rubbery but she loved the prawns in seafood sauce she nearly ate all of both tubs, we had a bit more BBQ food, washed down with some cheap nasty red wine, I never noticed Bob put anything in Kimi's bottle of bud, Kimi knocked back 5 more bottles of Bud she was well wasted, eyes had gone she was slurring her words talking in Japanese, so know one new what she was saying, she started falling around, that's when pointed towards the lake, there is a couple of wooden picnic tables over there we can lie Kimi on one of them,
She Bob said looking at me, Ruth knows we planned it yesterday as soon as you introduced your self's to us, we decided you was the couple we wanted to fuck.

Kimi had her head on her knee's all 3 of us carried her to the table we stripped her naked put a blanket over the table then lay naked Kimi down, she stirred a little but was out for the count those little orange pill's seemed to have taken affect, Ruth knelt down in between Kimi's legs gentle rubbing her clit teasing it with her tongue, and fingering her pussy and arsehole, Bob had climbed on the table was naked to impressive sized cock not to bad at all but was not as thick or long as mine and his balls was tight not bangling like mine so that made me feel great, He lowered his balls on to Kimi's mouth before gently opening her mouth and putting his cock in her then began mouth fucking her, I took this chance I went under Ruth and ate her pussy, it was surprisingly pretty nice looking and tight, considering Bob had told me she had been fucked by big black guy's who really stretcher her pussy and arsehole, she had had 2 of these big black guy's in her pussy together, he had fist punched her pussy, both fist's together and she like 2 massive dildo's at same time 1 in the ass 1 in her pussy, Bob puled out her mouth came stood between Kimi's leg's and fucked her pussy tweaking and twisting her big puffy nipples he was so excited her came fairly quickly, Ruth took him out and sucked him Ruth then climbed on the table went into the 69 position putting her pussy over Kimi's mouth lowering her own head on to Kimi's pussy I got up and was between my wife Kimi's legs Ruth sore the size of my cock, fuck me your a fucking horse she said just a Bob rammed his cock deep in to Ruth's arsehole Ruth took a big gulp of air while her mouth was open I shoved my cock deep in her throat making her gag Bob thrusting in and out one end and me the other, I took my cock out Ruth's mouth and slid it deep up Kimi's sopping wet pussy Bob's cum coming out every time I thrust in, Ruth licked it all up and swallowed, I came in Kimi, as I pulled out Ruth took my cock in her mouth and cleaned me off, Me and bob swapped places I fucked Ruth's arsehole while her fucked Kimi's pussy Bob handed Ruth Kimi's legs, She pulled them back rolling Kimi up her tiny arsehole was now on clear display, Bob took his cock out and rubbed it around Kimi's arse he just put his cock head in her arsehole when I told him no arse she don't do that, he pulled the tip of his cock away and pushed it in a very forceful manner back in her pussy, he thrust in and out with venom really pounding as hard as he could he was turning Kimi's pussy lips more purple and the was swelling up more than normal, this was super horny as I pulled out Ruth's ass and entered her pussy I went balls deep ohhhh fuck fuck fuck Ruth muttered ohhh fuck your deep your soooo fucking deep, that was to much as dropped a bomb load of cum deep in her pussy exactly same time, Bob unloaded in to Kimi's pussy, looking at him, he was so pumped up a little angry even as he wanted to fuck Kimi's arsehole so badly and I had stopped him.
Ruth said look you two you have got to both fuck her arse Frazer it's only fare as you have fucked all my holes you should let Bob fuck all Kimi's,
Tell you what Bob said by looking at her I say she has never had cock up her arse is the correct, YES ??? well if that's the case and she ha told you that, you should be the one to take her arse cherry, You agree with that don't you Ruth, what you say Frazer, its going to be tight, but it won't hurt her as she is limp,

OK lets do it !!

Ruth got on he knees and blew both of us getting us both hard then she got back on the table sat over Kimi's mouth and Bob got up and mounted Ruth's ass, I handed her Kimi's legs she pulled them back perfect position to go in Kimi's arsehole, I used the juices from her pussy to lube her up and lube my rock hard cock and I mean rock hard, I eased the tip of my cock in to Kimi I had to move my cock about to get the rest up her arsehole, then I was in, Kimi moved a little gave out a little sigh and a gentle ahhhhhh.
Slowly slowly I gently moved my cock in and out her tight arsehole building up a nice rhythm I got faster and faster before I couldn't hold any more I flooded Kimi's now broken in arsehole.
Still holding Kimi's legs Ruth said to Bob Your turn darling, as he put his cock in Kimi's now gapping arsehole, and I had entered Ruth's pussy, Ruth told Bob to tare her up slit her wide make her bleed, rip her a new arsehole gone harder fuck that Asian bitch hard and deep hearing Ruth saying this really really excited me I came twice in quick time, Bob was really trying to ruin my wife Kimi's arsehole, he came then sank to the floor exhausted Ruth licked both mine and Bob's cum out of Kimi's ass,
both me and Ruth got down Bob was lay on the floor with a massive stupid grin on his face, we did it we actually did it well done Frazer mate, one last thing we got to do, DP both these cum dumpster bitches,
Me and Ruth kind of pulled and stood Kimi up then we lowered her over Bob who found away to get his cock in her pussy as she was so floppy, then Ruth guided me cock along side Bobs cock in Kimi's pussy then after a short time I pulled out and went in Kimi's arsehole we fucked her together we co-ordinated a good rhythm I went in he came out I came out as he thrust in, absolutely brilliant.
then I lay on my back Bob and Ruth put Kimi over me then bob also entered her pussy stretching her just a little bit more, Kimi began to make me nervous as she was moaning a lot more and beginning to move with us, bob said don't worry she be out till morning he had experienced all this before, they had done quite a few couples and a few single girls
Bob then fucked her arsehole he was loving punishing Kimi's once virgin tight ass. rhythm wasn't as good Bob on top,
we did try DP Kimi's arsehole but she was still to tight,
After we had done everything Bob had planned to do, we carries Kimi back to our Camper van Ruth licked her clean I gave Kimi a quick proper wash soap and water dried her of then we put her in her PJ's and put her to bed,
Closed the door and I went back out with Bob and Ruth where Ruth got her turn being DP'd we did everything and anything possible to Ruth double pussy double anal we fisted her pussy and Bob even fisted her ass and pussy together Ruth loved it she never stopped having real orgasms.
I left them went back to Kimi where I snuggled up behind her,
when we woke up around dinner time, Kimi, rolled over looked at me and said we had really good sex last night didn't we, I cant remember much but I know we fucked as I am sticky and sore,
Then with her real stern voice said and you fucked me in my arse, and I told you never ever it was a exit only, she grabbed my face kissed me took down her PJ bottoms said look know try tell me you never fucked me there look it's open what you English men say gapping, and look how red and sore it looks, I only see an ass look like that on monkey not woman, monkey she kept saying, then she looked at her phone that one monkey Bab Bab who you say in English Baboon, that it you Baboon my arsehole shame you shame, now you lick and kiss make better, don't forget pussy she red and sore sorry looking she badly swollen too.

Bob and Ruth came over thanked us for a brilliant night they had lots of fun and laugh's, they said we have to do again some time we was a real nice couple, Ruth kissed Kimi said to her you lovely Asian lady, i like you a lot, it would be nice if we could be friends, we live fairly close to you,
we exchanged addresses, and phone number,
we hugged shock hand's,
Bob took me outside and asked if Kimi remembered anything, No strangely enough not a thing, she knows she was fucked in her ass but believes only I did it,
Good good Bob said, but we will have to do again, soon, they was hosting a part at there house in a few weeks, we was invited, then he said yeah party swingers party, all you have to do is bring yourself and a bottle of any alcohol and if you want fuck any woman there pretty, ugly, young or old fat or thin or fuck all, he said its a group thing the group has bee going 4=- 5 years there always looking for new people to join, then he said if its a new couple they do an initiation the guy gets gangbanged by all the women and the woman gets gangbanged by all the guy's
No problem with that is there, no no I replied, just have to make sure you pop Kimi a little something
We shock hands said our good bye's till next time, they then left moved on, we to packed up and we moved on,
we had a really great 10 days travelling around Kimi even started letting me fuck her ass said it was a painful pleasure and gave her her biggest orgasms, couldn't do every time we made love as she said I was to big and thick I always stretched her left her gapping and she was sore for a few days after but she loved doing it,
we returned home with a new outlook on our life, we was even deeper in love,
a month after getting home almost forgetting Ruth and Bob we got a nice little letter and an invite to got to there house they was throwing a Birthday " fucking" party for Ruth beer wines food games karaoke and a BBQ, We could stay over they had a granny flat at the bottom of there garden and 3 spare bedroom as they have a 4 bedroomed house.

DO WE GO TO THIS PARTY ?SHOULD I TELL KIMI WHAT TYPE OF PARTY IT REALLY WAS ?

BUT THATS A DIFFERENT STORY ......................................... WATCH THIS SPACE ON CONFESSIONS @ MOTHERLESS

Desperately looking for a video I saw of an Asian camgirl dancing/stripping to Lana Del Rey's Video Games. She was Asian-American or similar... not some LBFM.

Driving me crazy, should have bookmarked it or something.

My girlfriend and I had been dating for several months now, we have been open sexually with each other from the first night we got in the sack. Both bisexual and experienced with the same sex and opposite. We tried doing swapping but didn't meet our needs. So we went for the gusto. Met a nice young, attractive couple (Josh and Kelly) for dinner and drinks. Both nervous about it all, nothing happened the first night. We invited them over for drinks at our place. Started off with some suttle drinking games like truth or dare jenga (personal favorite) and then strip beer pong. During the first few rounds of jenga things escalated quickly. The girls made out once, each couple swapped spit with the opposite partner. Then my girl got it going. She pulls a dare block, asks who is ready for some cock sucking, josh jumps at the sound. So she dares him to suck my cock. He happily complied, it felt amazing having a man suck me in front if my girl. As the night progressed on we got more touchy with one and all. My girl and I orally pleased both josh and Kelly, josh and I got bjs from each others girls. Then we took a small break by playing naked dance central. While the girls was playing I couldn't help but play with my cock. Josh sitting next to ne followed suit, I decided to get the party started. I grabbed joshs cock and started stroking, he repaid the gesture. And then his move, started sucking me again. Soon we was in a 69, this stopped the ladies dead in the game. They watched for a while as their men sucked cock, they probbed our assholes with fingers and then dildos. I got horny as fuck and wanted a cock in my ass. So I got on all fours and told josh to ram his big fat cock in me. As he was plowing my ass in the living room floor the ladies turned to each other and went into a 69 of their own. Next thing we know my girl suggests we move to the bed; I stop and do a quick clean up, as I come out she is getting railed by josh with Kelly on her face! I just watch for a minute stroking my hard cock. My girl tells me to stop wasting a hardon and grab someone, so I grab Kelly off her face and fucked her side by side with josh and my girl. I only go a few minutes before I feel my cum building up, so to make this great moment last longer I stop and tell them let's switch out, I lay on my back and invite josh back inside my ass. Which he happily shoved his big cock back inside me. My girl just giggles she'll be back. She comes back with her strapon, and grabs josh by his hips. Now josh is in the middle, getting his ass pounded while he fucks me. So as to leave nobody unsatisfied during the event, I pull Kelly on my face. She cums quickly at the site of her man in the middle of a fuck sandwich. Her pussy juices were thick and flowing hard core. Someone was stroking my cock (josh and Kelly both were I would find out later), soon josh starts moaning he is about to cum. The ladies debate where he will go, we tell them its at their wishes. No time, he pulls out and cums on my stomach/chest/ and face. Now I needed to cum, my girl jumps on my cock and rides for a few seconds. Then she puts Kelly on me, told me to fuck her hard. I pounded for a few minutes till I was ready to cum. Pulling out my girl takes in my load and we snowball (something we both enjoy and do regularly, especially on road trips...) That was last fall. Since then we have done the foursome thing a few other times, and had even more one on one sessions with either josh or Kelly separate from one another. Loving the swing life.

Just a good story bit of an essay
iA girlfriend from many years ago early 1990's I was 26 at the time, had a good well paid job, plenty of prospects, I stand 5' 8" around 75kg-80kg fairly fit, and I had a big brown mullet hair style average looking guy, I worn a Goaty beard, a real stud muffin (not) my name is Paul.
Now my girlfriend was 23. she worked as a Travel store manager/consultant in one of the top Holiday booking shops Lun Polly she stood5'1"- 5'2" around 45kg very petit figure, nice ass, big breasts shoulder length brown hair lovely big eyes come kiss me smile, she wasn't ashamed of her body she liked for the guy's to ogle her, I didn't complain about this as she was on my arm her name was Bea (Beatrice)
We had been dating for 6 months before we moved into a rented penthouse flat together, we had plenty of holidays on the cheap, she used to take up all the late cancellation, un-booked last min deals, plus the 2 holidays a year the company gave her free.
One night we was out with a group of mutual friends, for the night, meal, pubbing and clubbing, the group was all coupled up, We all met up in a very posh but not to expensive restaurant had a lovely 3 course meal a few bottles of nice wines, red and sparkling white, finished of with cocktails, during the meal, sara one of the girls brought up the topic of fantasies, was basic silly fantasies at first, as the wine and cocktails flowed it turned to sexual fantasies, nearly all the guys was very similar to have sex with 2 or more girls at once, one guy fantasized about him and his girlfriend at a nudist beach and both being touched up by other nudists, before making love to his girlfriend in the sea with people applauding them, bit of a strange one, 2 girls wanted to be with 2or more guys and made love to only 1 girl mentioned fantasizing about having DVP & DP with Anal came to me and I said I only wanted to have sex any hole with my girlfriend only, very lame I know but that wasn't my real fantasy, I just couldn't put it out there, now was Bea's turn, we all waited with bated breathe, I believe Bea was a little bit merry(drunk) she wasn't a big drinker got pissed after a few drinks, well Bea said, she held my hand and asked me not to worry as was only a fantasy, she began, this is a little naughty, but I dream fantasise about walking on my own a van pulling up besides her a nice young good looking guy leans out the window with a big road map and starts to ask for directions, as she is talking showing him, a couple of other guys sneak up behind her grab hold of her covering her mouth was a rag that had something on it that put her to sleep, when she came to, she was naked in the middle of 6 completely naked guys strangers and the all took advantage of her, in every way thinkable, before putting her back to sleep dressing her an taking her back to the place they took her from sitting her on a bench with in a bus stop, where she woke up.
Now my true fantasy was similar I wanted Bea to be gangbanged taken against her will while I was tied up and forced to watch.
The evening carried on we wet in and out 5-6 bars having a drink in all, we was all very much pissed, but was just about capable of acting normal, all of us made it into the night club, where we danced had a few more drinks one couple slopped off home after a couple of hours, another couple the ones who the guy fantasised about being watched having sex in the sea, they got kicked out for having sex in one of the ladies toilet cubicles the remainder of us finished the night got taxi's home, 1 couple came back to Bea and my penthouse flat and was staying the night, we had 2 double bedrooms both had king sized very comfortable beds in them.
all four of us got to talking, fantasies came up, Imagined there fantasies would come asked the other 3 if they ever happen come true, they all laughed said we wish, I got some light snacks and another bottle sparkling white wine, we all had a glassful, Bea got up put some music on and started to dance very sexy, the other girl also got up Sammi and was dancing with Bea and they began to undress each other, me Paul and the Guy Shauny, sat on the sofa eyes wide mouth's open in disbelief, bra's came off booth girls had nice ample big breasts, Bea's was nicer to me tiny puffy light coloured nipples, Sammi's was nice but big brownish coloured areola's very big pocky out nipples, Shauny joked with Sammi Be careful with them nipples you will have someone's eyes out. the girls was ow dancing apart Bea came and whispered in my ear these 2 have never seen each other naked before, and definitely never fucked. she kiss walked backwards wiggling her finger for me to join her, obviously this I did, as Bea & Sammi started to cuddle up close they was teasing Shauny the kissed and that kiss became a passionate French kiss tongues, i moved in to cuddle both girls from there sides, looking over at Shauny who had that Deer in the head lamps look on his face, Sammi put hand down Bea's knicker's Bea in turn was unzipping my flies and taking my cock out. I was kissing both, then we all pulled apart Bea told me to go get naked and sit back down, Sammi & Bea continued there dirty dancing they moved towards Shauny, in turn they both put there asses close to his face bending forwards slightly, Bea teased more as she put her pussy still covered by her knickers rite up to his nose then Sammi did the same she as she put her knicker covered pussy towards him pulled her knickers slightly to the side revealing part of her now swelling pussy lip, the girls danced very sexy slowly Bea lowered Sammi's knicker revealing her naked ass Sammi moved her legs to get her knickers to drop to the floor then she stepped out of then turned to Shauny and flicked her knickers with her foot in his face, her pussy looked gorgeous big swollen pussy lips, her inner lips dangling out, (I would love to have put my face on her pussy) she turned back dropped to her knee's in front of Bea and took her knicker's off with her teeth, Bea helped then drop to the floor as Sammi did by wiggling her legs, Sammi parted Bea's leg's and kissed her pussy and licked her clit, I was busy playing with myself, I was close to dropping my load, I nudge Shauny mate you best get naked there is 2 beautiful naked girls there, I remembered his fantasy, he couldn't take his eyes of the girls both naked ample big breasts, both completely shaven smooth pussies, he was transfixed wasn't hearing anything he just sat as if he had been hypnotised. Both Sammi & Bea pulled him up to his feet, he towered above both girls he was a good 6 footer plus, bit of a bean pole 85-90 kg's tops, he was on Bambi legs, the girls stripped him , then took him into one of the bedrooms, I was there to like a shot, all four of us was naked rolling about on the bed, Shauny dropped a bombshell even though he had a reputation of being ladies man, he began to cry kept saying sorry ??? Bea asked why the tears, he said he was so happy, he had always wanted Sammi to be his girlfriend he had fancied loved her since they first met when was 11 yrs old, he had watched her dated other guys, ok Bea said that's nice, as the girls climbed into a 69 position and started to eat each other's pussy. I sat hand on my cock gently stroking that's when Shauny revealed he was still a virgin he never been with any woman, he never seen one naked closed up same room. the girls stopped slid towards him and both touched his cock one sucked other cupped and jangled his balls, for a big 6 footer plus guy he wasn't very big long or thick, he had a 5-6 inch pencil cock, he was enjoying his self, his fantasy was definitely coming true in his very 1st love making experience, the girls got him kissing there breasts and then touching both there pussies, after lick both of them, they was showing where they liked being touched how to touch them, they did this by doing it to each other Shauny taking it all in, his fantasy was to have sex with 2 women make love to one as they had sex with each other, Sammi said to Shauny she had always fancied him to, but thought he wasn't interested many times she had asked him to go out with her to the pub & clubs bowling, cinema, but he always came out with excuses, he quickly replied I wanted to be with you but always knew you had a boyfriend, he didn't go as he would have gotten jealous. as he went back to burring his face in her pussy, when he came up for breathe, he then said he was only with the group as his brother and his girlfriend basically forced him to come along, but he was glad he did, as look where he is and who he is with,
Bea was franticly sucking his balls and cock, I had joined in and Sammi had sat on Shauny's face I was stood in front of Sammi and she was deep throating me, Sammi came on his face as he came on Bea's face, Bea carried on now deep throating him getting him hard again ,Sammi had got me rock hard, she commented that my cock was the biggest longest and thickest she had ever seen, she teased Bea saying I now see why you come in to work some times bandy legged, and sit on one of them rubber bum raising rings, chuckling I moved behind Bea, lifted her on to her knee's as she continued to suck on his pencil cock. Sammi in the mean time was still sat on his face slowly moving back and forwards so he could lick her pussy as well as her pussy, I positioned myself ready to enter Bea's soft tight and I mean tight moist pussy, first I ran the tip up and down her pussy slit, I would flick at her opening I also put the tip of my cock just in her tight ass bud entrance Bea would move down to pull away, so I would keep teasing her ass hole, then back to her pussy she tried to push back to get me up her pussy, I spent a long time doing this, Bea definitely orgasmed at least 3 times and as I entered her ramming my full length balls deep into her she let out a muffled gargling gasp and squirted all over me & the bed her legs was quivering going weak at the knee's
Sammi seeing Bea was having fun and had got Shauny hard again moved her out the way lowered her super swollen wet dangling lips pussy over his cock, she really slowly took him all in, she told him to put his hands on her breasts and tease her nipples, as she oved up and down she lent forwards so he could suck on her nipples, her pussy was filling with air every down ward movement there was a pussy fart and loud slurping sounds, she came over and over could see it running over his balls, Bea lend so she could lick Sammi on the upward stroke, after about 5 mins Shauny exploded deep inside Sammi, he gave her his full sack, it came flooding out of her, they collapsed together, now Bea rode me slowly enjoying my thickness and length inside her, Sammi, turned round and licked my cock and balls and Bea's pussy , Shauny moved off the bed sat in a soft chair by the side of the make up table, he was really happy, out the blue he said to make my fantasy real as I dream it , we all stopped Sammi said come on then fantasy you dream is what, well its nearly there, you 2 girls have eaten each other and deep throated Paul, but he needs to fuck you both while you eat each other swapping and he has to fuck both up your asses, then I wank over both your faces to finish,
That was it, all shit broke loose, Sammi said ok if you want to watch your girlfriend fucked in the pussy and up the ass, by another guy, if I do this for you, you better not walk away from me, you best keep dating me, and it will only be this once. at that Shauny 's face light up, I'm actually your boyfriend am I. Yes! Yes! Yes! I can't believe it I've always wanted this, I've always fancied you wanted you, why would I want to leave you, I've only just now got you ,Shauny had to ask Sammi, 3-4 times as he couldn't believe her word's, he jumped up flew over to Sammi and planted a kiss on her lips then they snogged, he was fingering her pussy all the time, Bea kind of, Huh hummed then, are we doing this or not, I'm drying up and Paul is going soft, soooo??? they broke from snogging Sammi said to Shauny do you really want me to do this, he went and sat back down, Yes, Yes please, it is my fantasy, and my girlfriend is the one bringing my fantasy to life.
He then like a director said laughing Action, silence please at this Bea was snogging Sammi she was fingering Sammi's ass putting fingers up her, I went under Sammi and was licking her pussy watching Bea fingering her as, Bea with her spare hand was wanking me, getting me up, then she climbed over me taking me back in her pussy, I was thrusting up into Bea's shaven tight moist pussy, as she moved her hips in time with me, I came up her pussy, we changed round Sammi on all fours ass in the air face between Bea's legs eating her pussy tongue darting in and out cleaning my cum from inside her pussy, I was behind Sammi I looked at that magnificent looking pussy swollen outer lips inner lips dangling out, can only be described as nicely trimmed ham slices tasted lovely I did jokingly motor boat her lips, I used 2 fingers to pull her hood back to reveal her clit, it was the tinniest clit ever, so cute, but was obviously very sensitive I put my tongue on it gentle licked and flicked , she moved away giving gentle moans I kept teasing her clit with in seconds she was having orgasms, her pussy wasn't as tight as Bea's I managed to work my fingers up her slowly I eased my whole hand inside her pussy wrist deep I kept hitting her G spot and she had many shuddering orgasms, followed my a torrent of a squirt, I then put my long thick cock in her pussy I fucked her hard slowly and deep every inward thrust she gave out a little squeal followed by a gasp as I hit her inner depths, I fucked her like this for a good 10 mins, them Shauny said swap Sammi moved forwards as I pulled Bea who was on her back to me, Sammi sat was over Bea's face Bea looked up said Paul have you seen Sammi's pussy you have gaped her and you have made her even more swollen both sets of lips are puffed up now and they are looking angry and sore, I think you was to big for her, I literally rammed my cock balls deep again no warning up Beas really tight pussy, Sammi was loving being eaten out by Bea, her tongue must have soothed her puffed up sore pussy lips,
I took a quick glance over at Shauny he was busy tugging away at his cock, looked as though he had shot his load a few times,
I Lifted Bea's legs in the air and Sammi span around facing me, I handed Sammi Bea's legs, she pulled them towards her, this kind of tightened Bea's already tight pussy, I watched Bea's pussy as I thrust in and out and her inner flesh was tight around my cock it was as if it was gripping me, same as Sammi, Bea took a gasp every time I thrust in a hit her deep I lost count of Bea's orgasms her legs was constantly shaking quivering, I got sprayed a few times , as I fucked her and rubbed her clit, she couldn't stop she lost all control of her pussy and kept squirting as well as coming over and over, I knew as I was coming close to my own orgasm to slow down almost stop, so I didn't cum. ( I was saving myself ready for when I got to fuck Sammi's ass) again Shauny said swap swap, was quite funny could tell just hoe excited he was getting, he looked at all of us said this is great, you ok Sammi my love, ( I thought it sounded a little sarcastic and patronising seen as less than a couple of hours ago he learnt was told by Sammi they was actually boyfriend and girlfriend) now he wanted to watch firstly me fuck Bea up her ass in same position with Sammi still holding her legs, but he wanted to see Sammi put Bea's hand in her pussy and fist fuck herself, Sammi looked shocked, you don't want a lot do you, this wasn't in your original fantasy was it, what else you going to add, Shauny said he would think of something else if she wanted more, Sammi just sighed myself and be didn't care as we loved sex and to be honest this was the very first time either of us had done anything remotely like this, obviously before we got together we slept with other people Bea had admitted when she was was at university in the states she joined a house and performed sexual things on the girls in the pledge house, and had taken 1 guy in her ass at a party as everyone else watched and egged him on, but she had only ever been with 2 other guys before me, since loosing her virginity at 14 to her Dads work and business partner and step brother. who plied her with drink and slipped something in her drink, then crept into her room whist everyone slept,
but that's another story for another time, that Bea can write about if she wants to share,
back to this story, Bea still on her back legs in the air pulled towards Sammi who was now taking Bea's first deep in her pussy, I entered Bea's ass I had to ease myself very gently slowly in even with lube my cock wouldn't just go in it had to be eased, as it was very thick and long, I haven't mentioned the size before, its between 8-10 inches long might Bea little longer, I get Bea to measure it one day, lets say its very impressive for a white guy, and I think it could be 3-4 inches in girth longer may well ne thicker, definitely no pencil dick.
as I get deeper Bea is moaning she puts her vacant hand down puts against my groin to stop me as I'm hurting stretching her as hole, as her legs are in the air and she is slightly rolled up its made her ass hole tighter, but slowly slowly I am all the way in, A hand appears and passes me some baby oil it was Shauny who was watching everything he had watched as I put my cock up Bea's ass and said it was great seeing the pain on Bea's face as I went in, but he didn't want her to see Bea unable to walk in the morning, I dripped the baby oil into Bea's ass as I began moving in and out the oil made it easier and more comfortable for Bea, as I built speed, Sammi took herself of Bea's fist, lowered her pussy back on to Bea's mouth she handed me Bea's legs back and lent forwards and started to lick her pussy as I was now pumping fast deep and hard into Bea's ass, at this point I noticed Shauny had moved out the chair and was directly behind Sammi, Neither Bea or Sammi was aware of this, Then Sammi lifted her head from licking Bea's pussy, gave a rather pained screech, as Shauny un- announced jammed his cock straight in her pussy, You fucking bastard Sammi hissed at Shauny, then she put her face back on to Bea's pussy, I was fucking Bea's ass hard probably gapping her, definitely giving her an extremely sore red raw ass hole, I had notice a few trickles of blood coming out of Bea's as so I've torn cut her inside or the the entrance rose bud. As Shauny was fucking Sammi's pussy, just like a little bunny rabbit, he gave out a Loud ahhhhhhhhhhhhh I guessed he had cum inside Sammi once again, he slipped out and moved back to the chair, he had some baby wipes and was cleaning his cock, Sammi sat up a little I could See Bea had opened her mouth and Sammi was pushing Shany's cum out her pussy letting it run on to Bea's tongue and in to Bea's mouth then she lowered herself rite on to Bea, Bea was now fishing the rest of his cum out her pussy with her tongue, there came that familiar voice time to change, this is the last bit of my dream Fantasy, said Shauny, the final ass fucking time, Your turn Sammi.
Sammi once again asked if Shauny really wanted her to do this, again there was a resounding Yes! Yes!,
Now was Sammi's turn to drop her bombshell, despite letting others think she was very experienced had had lots of men who had a had lots and lots of sex with her, and she had been to swapping parties and gangbangs as was gangbanged herself by a bunch of stranger's plus she had been Dogging one of her ex's had taken her to truck stop where there was a cubical in the gents toilet that had been turned into a Dogging hole, she lay back on a little mattress that was placed on a board waste height, and there was an arched hole cut in the door where the girl left her naked ass and pussy on show for any wanting guy to fuck either hole, the girl couldn't see who they was, and they couldn't see the girl except pussy and ass,
Turned out none of the stories was true, she just went along with things said as it was fun to see others reactions
I now she had to come clean, she had only had sex with one of her ex's and only on 4-5 occasions, as he was always out drinking with his mates, had lived at home with his parents and they never let him have girls sleep over, so she was basically a virgin, this made Shauny even more happy an excited,
Then she said she had never had Anal sex at all, Me and Bea was extremely shocked, especially after all the stories, and fact Sammi said she had done Anal before and enjoyed and loved it.
That was when Shauny pulled another bomb, that makes this even better part of my Dream Fantasy was to see both of the girl eat each other as a guy fucked them in the pussy then fucked both in the ass, perfect would have been one of the girls be a lesbian who had never experience sex with a man, so she was a pussy virgin and an ass virgin, so at least there is an ass virgin I can watch take it deep and hard. Shauny had a very sadistic devilish look come across his face,
Sammi looked at my cock took it in her hand, (it was now going soft) looked at M and Bea, and said to be does it hurt much, Bea said it does hurt at first but then pleasure takes over.
then Sammi still my cock in hand said to Shauny you heard Bea it hurts, So you really want me to take this monster in my ass ???
Bea was fed up she lay back and was fingering her pussy, she said once you 3 have finished playing games let me know, actually Sammi let my Paul's cock go, Paul come here we can carry on she led my cock to her mouth and asked me to put myself in to a 69 on top of her,
Shauny and Sammi was now in each others arms snogging away, Sammi said is that really your fantasy, Shauny said yes yes it was, I was listening as me and Bea ate each other.
You really want your new girlfriends ass torn up stretched busted fucked don't you. Shany just said yes I do and I would rather it be a good friend who I know I can trust not tell anyone.
With a few tears Sammi said ok, I am only doing this for you, she then lay back down besides me and Bea, Sammi asked Bea if she really wanted me to be the first to fuck her ass break her in, (I think Sammi was hoping Bea said she minded didn't really want me to do it) but Be said yeah its ok I love to see Paul fuck another girls ass, and why not be her work college, they could compare notes after, having a little giggle, Bea then told Sammi 1st time always hurts, not to badly, but as you get into it the guy begans to pump in and out the pain goes and pure pleasure takes over, she has had better orgasms being ass fucked.
Bea looked at me and said winking you will be gentle with Sammi's virgin ass wont you Paul, yeah of course I will go gentle easy on her
After some more licking deep throating from both girls my cock was full mast rock hard solid Shauny said for Sammi to kneel on all fours ass facing him as he wanted to see his girlfriends very 1st Anal entry, Bea slipped under Sammi, so she could eat her pussy and watch see me taking her ass virginity, I went behind Sammi and dripped a few drops at 1st of the baby oil in to her ass hole gentle rubbing it in slowly working a finger into her ass, dripping a little more oil and massaging in I put 2 fingers inside to open her up gently so she would open naturally soon with the help of the oil I had eased 3 fingers into her ass hole, her hole was beginning to open nice and wide, then Shauny took over, his fingers was longer and thicker than mine, Sammi winced every time he finger fucked her he was quite rough, I climbed up on the bed positioned myself just above her ass I had the tip of my cock pressing gently at her ass hole opening I was easing bit by bit nice and slowly the head of my cock , she was opening as the tip went deeper, soon I had a couple of inches in her ass, I moved in and out as not to hurt her to much, I went deeper as I down thrust 2-3 mins of going slowly I was all the way in she took all 8-10 inches 3-4 inch thick cock, I began to move in and out getting a nice rhythm Bea was underneath looking up she said it was a pretty site, a little blood had run out down Sammi's thighs, I pumped in and out stretching her once tight virgin as open. Shauny wanted Sammi on her back in exactly same position I had fucked Bea's ass in a while ago, Bea slid out I pulled out Sammi's ass, while still on her knees Shauny took a look OMFG Paul has torn you a new ass hole, I could see myself she was torn ripped a little very sore purple like it was bruised, Bea had a look, did I ever look that bad Paul ? she is really open you have done a good job of gapping her, look at the size of her hole, Sammi wanted to be shown in the dressing table mirror, when she seen the size of her hole and the colour of it she shouted at Shauny look at me look at me, you did this to me, Shauny just laughed said its not over yet, Paul has got to come deep in your ass, like he did Bea, Sammi with out saying another word lay flat on her back told me to lift her legs in the air, she called be over said put that cunt of yours on my face will you are holding my legs bending me lifting my ass up, your boyfriend Paul is going to fuck my ass, Bea put her pussy on to Sammi's face as asked I passed Bea Sammi's legs and then re-entered her ass, this time it went in without to much of a struggle, slowly does it I heard Sammi say from under Bea's pussy, I moved slowly building up a nice rhythm as before, Then Shauny put his head on the bed close to Sammi's ear he said something that Sammi didn't like to much, he got up came to me and basically told me to ruin his girlfriend Sammi's ass, he looked at Bea what do you think Bea should Paul give her ass a proper good fucking fast furious deep and hard, Bea just giggled you best ask Paul if he wants to do that, he asked me I told him it was best to ask Sammi as its her ass that's being fucked, Sammi do you want to really give me my Dream Fantasy, In a muffled voice as Sammi had Bea's pussy over her mouth, you know I do. so you agree Paul can fuck your ass hole fast furious deep and hard give you a good royal pounding, again a muffled I am only doing this for you, is that a yes then Shauny asked Sammi muffed said ok yes Paul just get it over fuck me as you feel fit, just hurry up and come,
I was still fucking her ass at a nice rhythm, I lent forwards and mine and Bea's lips met and we kissed, I said to be you are ok with this, you know I love you, I know she said I love you to. now give her your best ass pounding then come deep inside her, see if you can make her squirt like I do when you fuck my ass deep fast and hard.
Sammi darling Bea said, Paul is going to pound the fucking shit out of you, you know your ass will never be the same, my ass was sore for weeks after Paul had finished that's why I
had to sit on that blow up doughnut at work,
READY Shauny said, I gained speed I held Sammi's hips tight ass I began to pound her once tight ass hole, shauny was coaxing me on , Bea then lowered Sammi's legs on top my shoulders I shuffled Sammi up the bed , with her legs on my shoulder, I was able to pile driver really deep in to her ass, I was now really pounding the poor bitches ass, she was gasping every thrust Sammi was screaming and squealing I wasn't sure if it was from pain or real pleasure, but I wasn't about to stop and ask her. I could just about make out you are breaking my ass I can feel you are to big you are ripping my ass up, I feel it tearing me open.
Shaunt heard her saying these things more she said the harder he wanted me to go, at one point he was pushing my ass in. My beautiful girlfriend Bea stood by my side and we was kissing snogging she ran her fingers through my mullet hair, gently massaging my neck wiping my forehead as I was sweating loads, I could feel these pressure in my sack, I was loosing my fast furious rhythm I stiffened up and started to empty my sack deep inside Sammi's ass, OMFG, Sammi shouted out I can feel you pumping your seed inside me I can feel every throb every squirt, its so hot, as I began to pump again a few seconds later I came a second time, I pulled out while I was still coming I move quickly and as Sammi was about to say something I put my cock in her mouth and squirted again and again, choking and gagging on my cum, Sammi said stop stop you are killing me as the cum in her mouth ran out down her chin. she rolled on too her belly. Bea joined her laying on her belly to Bea kissed Sammi on her lips and said you enjoyed that ass pounding didn't you, Sammi smiled and snogged Bea pushing some of my cum in to her mouth, as they snogged I sat at the end of the bed calming down getting my breathe back, Shauny jumped up on the bed he was wanking himself furiously he let out a loud Yes Yes as he came over both girls backs, he had completed his Dream Fantasy, he thanked us all said he had the best night of his life 2 dreams came true in one night, he has the girl of his dreams as his girlfriend, and 3 of his best most trusted friend had made hid fantasy come true,
Bea cuddled me and we kissed, said lets go to bed Paul my Love she held my hand as we walked out that bedroom into our own, we quickly had a shower, washed each other, climb in to bed and cuddled up together, as well fell asleep,
we left Sammi and Shauny in the bedroom of fun, they obviously had more sex could hear them,
we awoke mid morning the next day Sammi was still in bed lay on her front, Bea asked where Shauny was Sammi said wasn't he in the front room watching sport, i shouted from the front room the sports is on but no Shauny anywhere,
Both girls was cursing him they was about to find and kill thought he had had his way and run out on Sammi,
Bea came to me said e is your fucking friend Paul you best find him get him back here with an explanation, Looking over Bea's shoulder i could see Shauny stood in the open front door, huh hum Shauny as Bea swivelled looking embarrassed red faced, Shauny said he nipped out got 4 McDonalds breakfast's with extra hash browns, and 4 latte coffee's, and he had stopped in at Tesco express picked up a selection of naughty but nice cakes,
he put them on the kitchen counter said once Sammi gets her ass out of bed we can tuck in,
Sammi got up got dressed she couldn't put her knickers on as she was to sore pussy and ass was still gaping open and definitely bruised sore, so she just had her knee length skirt on, as she walked in the front room she walked as if she had just gotten of a horse, she couldn't close her thighs as she was so sore, Bea went to our bedroom came back with her chair doughnut gave it to Sammi said you will be needing this fore few weeks by the look of you, we all laughed at poor Sammi.
later that evening Shauny took Sammi home,
From that night on, I kept thinking about Bea's Fantasy, should I try make it come true, could I make it happen, how would I plan it, did I need help, would Bea want it to come true, lots of questions I needed to solve in my mind,

To be continue,

when i was about 16, or 17, right before my senior year of highschool, my parents made me go to camp with my grandparents one week. it was in PA, and it was just a big trailer camp, and mostly was full of old folk. they did stuff like big bingo games on fri and sat night, and had euchre every day at noon, that kind of shit. they also had a swimming pool, and a playground outside the clubhouse. (which is where most of the kids hung out that grandparents dragged along occasionally) there was never many kids there, and very few every came weekly.

but i remember i was swimming there, and a girl started talking to me. she couldnt have been more than 10 or 11, and was just being friendly. she said her grandparents were up at the clubhouse, playing cards (which is where mine were as well. i still dont know they dragged me there, we hardly ever spent any time together. There was always a lifeguard on duty when the pool was open, so it was a good drop off spot for kids)

Anyway, we talked for awhile, and splashed around for a bit. I still remember her bathing suit, it was a cute little 2 peice, yellow, with purple spirals around it, and a frilly thing around the waistband. i dont remember how it happened, but we decided to go up to the camp store, so we went to the golf cart (everyone drove golf carts at this campground, or 4 wheelers, never a car for some reason) and i took us up. we got ice cream bars and sat on the bench outside, and talked some more. over the week we met at the playground and walked around near the lake and stuff there. she always wore these cute little sundresses.
i began getting more bold the more i talked to her, and would give her piggy back rides, and swing her around in my arms and stuff. we went to this place that was just a big wooden platform that looked out over a huge ledge into a valley below, and sat down. i dont know what prompted me to try, but i began to finger her through her panties, and she didnt stop me, and seemed to actually enjoy it alittle bit. I remember getting scared when i heard another golf cart coming down and i called it a night and took her back to the playground so she could walk back to her grandparents.

the next day we met at the playground again as planned. this time i loaded the golfcart with a blanket, and some sandwiches and soda, and took us to the other side of the lake, that was more wooded, and had hiking paths through it. i found us a nice secluded spot, and i completely stripped her naked, and just played with her.

she was very shy, but didnt put up any kind of fight, and just went along with it. i had only had sex a few times, and only with one girl, at this point, just the year before. being a teenager, i was constantly horny. she had no breasts of course, but these great little bumps that were just hints of nipples that i enjoyed tonguing. i still remember how sweet her bald little pussy tasted when i started eatting her out on that blanket.

after a few minutes of that, i took off my pants, and introduced her to her first penis. she was fascinated by it. she kept stroking it, and playing with my balls. and finally, i got her to lick it, then take it in her mouth. between my stroking, and her tonguing, it couldnt have been more than a few minutes before i shot my load all over her flat little chest. she was obviously startled and caught off guard by it, but then thought that was the funniest thing, and i can still picture her laughing about it.

what happened next is what makes me feel guilty sometimes; i laid her down on her back, and ate her out for a bit again, than began moving my dick against her pussy, back and forth, and sort of letting the tip slip in between her lips. when i started to push in more, she told me it hurt, and that she wanted me to stop pushing. but i didnt, i just kept going. i finally fully penetrated her, and she started crying. i remember just fucking her right there, in the middle of the woods as she cried. i dont think i have ever cummed so hard in my life. it was just oozing out of her tight little hole, mixed with a little bit of blood. as soon as i was done, and pulled out, she stopped crying almost immediately, and i held her for alittle bit, and told her i was sorry, and that we wouldnt do it again, if she didnt want to. we ate, and went to the pool, and didnt do anything more that day.

i was scared all night, thinking she was going to tell someone. but the next day, there she was again, at the playground, just sitting on the swings. we went back out to one of the picnic tables by the lake, and fooled around again, where i got her to give me another blowjob, and i ate her sweet pussy again. it was either that day, or the next, that i was going home, and i convinced her to let me keep her panties. they were white cotton ones, with little colored hearts on them. i remember i jacked off into them so many times. and to this day, i cant recall whatever happened to them. when i got back, and i would fuck my girlfriend, i could never forgot how tight her pussy was, it was like a visegrip on my dick, and my gfs just didnt compare.

that was 11 years ago, and now, i sometimes find myself wondering what ever happened to her. if she still thinks about me, and if she does, exactly what she thinks. i cant remember her name, but she will always hold a special place in my heart. I vaguely recall having one of those wind up, disposable cameras that were popular then, just before cameras in your cell, and taking pictures of her. I know i never got them developed because I was afraid to take it anywhere, because I didnt know if photo technicians looked at the pictures while they developed. I remember hiding the camera somewhere, and not throwing it away, but i havent found it since that summer.

anyhow, it doesnt really matter if you believe this story or not. just something i thought I would share for those who were interested.

I am 23 male, my best friend is 21 female and has a boyfriend.

Last week I took her on a picnic in a near by park. That lasted for 5 hours. Most of the time we just lane in the shade and talked about everything and nothing. Quite often dirty jokes and thoughts. Later on we packed up the stuff and took a walk around the park till the sun went down.

We then headed back to my place to watch a movie. This time it was Star Wars 3 because she wants to watch them in chronological order. At the same time we played a drinking game. After taking 5 half shots of vodka she gave up. After the movie was over I offered to give her a massage like I normaly do, but this time I bought oil to use.

She said she would strip down to her bra and panties, and I said that's fine if I can undo the bra to keep it out of the way. So she got in to position and I began to massage. I worked over her body one part at a time. Starting with her shoulders I rubbed from her neck all the way Down to her panties and back. Getting ever inch of her covered in oil. She commented on how great it felt and how nice the oil smelt. I kept going at a slow pase doing each arm next. Then one leg then the other. Followed by a foot rub. After all of her back was covered I asked if she would like me to do her front too.

She rolled over but made sure to keep her lose bra over her brests. This time I started with her arms. Very slowly working each limb over again. One arm, then the other, followed by each leg. Finally as I finished with her legs she asked if it was time for the last part. I said yes and she removed her bra.

At first I avoided contact with the nipples, and focused on the clavicle, stomach and sides. After a whitle I said if you want I can add your boobs to the massage. She replayed by saying I could do what ever I want. So after adding more oils to her chest I too one in each hand and massaged them just as I did with every other naked inch of her skin. Each nipple getting very hard as I rubbed them. Then after a good amount of time passed I finished up.

As she put her shirt back on I remarked that I wished I could have had her butt as part of the massage. She said that I could still rub it with out oil over her panties. I then took her up on that. Of all her body her ass may be the most sexy part, and it was so soft to rub even with out the oil. It was very late by then and we went to sleep in separate beds. But before we dozed off she asked me to make sure she got up to her alarm at 9am.

At around 9:30 after her alarm went off for the 3rd time I got up and went to her bed asking if I could lay with her for a bit. She moved over to let me in. We lane front to back with me behind her. Like most mornings I was horny. And I let my free hand wonder over her front. First above her shirt, and then below. I started mainly on her stomach but gave her boobs a small feal. Then my hand moved over her panties. She said nothing to stop me so I started to rub her clothed lips and clit. After a while I asked if it felt good. She weekly said yes. I then asked if she would let me go under her panties. She said no, still weak in her voice. After still longer I then said what would be the harm if I put my hand under. She said nothing, so I decided to take a chance.

I slipped my hand under her panties and over her hair covered pubic mound and found her clit hood. Her legs had opened a bit wider for me as I began to rub her pussy. My fingers soon found there way into her vagina and fingered her very wet hole. My fingers slipped so smoothly between her pussy lips and back up to her clit. I asked her if I was going to make her cum, and she said Probobly. I then asked how soon? She said very. In less than a minute from that she started to shake all over, her vagina squeezed around my finger and she had shorter and heavier breaths.

After that we did our normal think of her taking a shower and me making some quick breakfast before she left.

Hopefully more to come soon!

Posted once before but, was unreadable... So here's my confession again. ...

My girlfriend and I had been dating for several months now, we have been open sexually with each other from the first night we got in the sack. Both bisexual and experienced with the same sex and opposite. We tried doing swapping but didn�t meet our needs. So we went for the gusto. Met a nice young, attractive couple (Josh and Kelly) for dinner and drinks. Both nervous about it all, nothing happened the first night.

We invited them over for drinks at our place. Started off with some suttle drinking games like truth or dare jenga (personal favorite) and then strip beer pong. During the first few rounds of jenga things escalated quickly. The girls made out once, each couple swapped spit with the opposite partner. Then my girl got it going. She pulls a dare block, asks who is ready for some cock sucking, josh jumps at the sound. So she dares him to suck my cock. He happily complied, it felt amazing having a man suck me in front if my girl. As the night progressed on we got more touchy with one and all. My girl and I orally pleased both josh and Kelly, josh and I got bjs from each others girls.

Then we took a small break by playing naked dance central. While the girls was playing I couldn�t help but play with my cock. Josh sitting next to ne followed suit, I decided to get the party started. I grabbed joshs cock and started stroking, he repaid the gesture. And then his move, started sucking me again. Soon we was in a 69, this stopped the ladies dead in the game. They watched for a while as their men sucked cock, they probbed our assholes with fingers and then dildos. I got horny as fuck and wanted a cock in my ass. So I got on all fours and told josh to ram his big fat cock in me. As he was plowing my ass in the living room floor the ladies turned to each other and went into a 69 of their own.

Next thing we know my girl suggests we move to the bed; I stop and do a quick clean up, as I come out she is getting railed by josh with Kelly on her face! I just watch for a minute stroking my hard cock. My girl tells me to stop wasting a hardon and grab someone, so I grab Kelly off her face and fucked her side by side with josh and my girl. I only go a few minutes before I feel my cum building up, so to make this great moment last longer I stop and tell them let�s switch out, I lay on my back and invite josh back inside my ass. Which he happily shoved his big cock back inside me. My girl just giggles she�ll be back. She comes back with her strapon, and grabs josh by his hips. Now josh is in the middle, getting his ass pounded while he fucks me. So as to leave nobody unsatisfied during the event, I pull Kelly on my face. She cums quickly at the site of her man in the middle of a fuck sandwich. Her pussy juices were thick and flowing hard core. Someone was stroking my cock (josh and Kelly both were I would find out later), soon josh starts moaning he is about to cum. The ladies debate where he will go, we tell them its at their wishes. No time, he pulls out and cums on my stomach/chest/ and face. Now I needed to cum, my girl jumps on my cock and rides for a few seconds. Then she puts Kelly on me, told me to fuck her hard. I pounded for a few minutes till I was ready to cum. Pulling out my girl takes in my load and we snowball (something we both enjoy and do regularly, especially on road trips�) That was last fall. Since then we have done the foursome thing a few other times, and had even more one on one sessions with either josh or Kelly separate from one another. Loving the swing life.

On new years eve my wife and I are staying at one of her friends for drinks and games, possibly strip poker. Her friend not been with a man in over 8 years. My wife not bi but says she will play if she feels like it. I'm hoping when her friend sees me naked she will want me to fuck her. 

There used to be a video of two girls (one skinny, one chubby) wearing lingerie I think and playing some kind of stripping game with dice. Anyone?

Hey I am completely lost for this one.
I am looking for a clip of a girl playing the omegle game (they strip nude etc)
The girl was blonde with green pants + hat. It was on motherless under the name "foxxy omegle game player" but it appears to be gone now. Anyone able to help me find it?

I had sex with my aunt while she visited over xmas and new years. It kind of started in playing around, teasing and tickling just general family get together fun and games over the first 4 days of her visit. Day 5 my Mom and Dad went to an office party from where thier both work, leaving aunt Mary at home for the evening. We had decided on watching a movie on our new super kino in the den and we couldn't agree on which film, either I or her had seen everything we had in the den. Aunt Mary headed up stairs saying she had seen some movies on the dresser in my dad's bedroom yesterday morning. She came back smiling from ear to ear, saying "my brother has some hot stuff" and holding out 3 plain labeled DVD with small white strips with titals. Sally and the boys, To hot to handle, all in the family. I laughed and told her I hadn't seen any of those and told her it was her call. She laughed also and said OK and slipped in a DVD and returned with the remote to sit next to me in our deep TV/DVD sofa and pushed start.
I had guessed right in my head, she picked All in the family and it's plot was just about everyone fucking everyone. I was 10 minutes into the flick hard as a rock and from the look of my aunts nipples it was having a simular effect on her. Somehow we started getting silly with each other as we had the first 4 days while the film was going, first comments then a bit more touchy both of us pushing just a bit further almost like a contest who would chicken out first. I got brave and pinched both her nipples pulling tightly after she had pinched my inner leg very close to my balls and ran her arm across my cock. From there we became animals and fucked for 4 hours until we heard my parents car come home. We fucked every chance we had till she left last Monday.

This is my cuckold confession. How I convinced my wife to fuck my best friend.

This is my first ever "story." But I wanted to write down as many details as I could before I forgot. All this is 100% true. Tell me what you think after.

**************************************************************************

My wife and I are your typical high school sweethearts. We met when I was a sophomore and she was a freshman. Feels like ages ago, but back then getting to know a girl was a vast system of passing notes to her friends and trying to get her attention. I, unfortunately was too much of a chicken back then to just walk up to her and ask her out. But eventually we got together, and we experienced our first time both together. It's really amazing to know my first time is now my wife. So we broke up, several months later and didnt really stay in contact. I had been out of high school a year, and got back in contact with her and immediately started dating her. And the rest, as they say, "Is history."
Now my wife is your all-american girl next door. 5'2" tall and about 120 lbs. Perky, gorgeous b cup bust, long beautiful blonde hair, blue eyes, a stunning smile, and an ass to absolutely die for. She's always been the good girl too. Never skipping classes, or going to parties. She always chose to spend time with her family and set the example to her other sisters as a role model. Another thing, probably the biggest thing that made all this possible, my perfect wife can't lie! She's actually like, physically not capable of lying. It's amazing. I love her conscience. She's a very innocent wholesome girl.
As we went through young adulthood together, we were constantly ravishing each other. It was non-stop love-making between us and we would even go 3-4 times a day. I remember even back then though, a hot memory... We had a roommate that shared our room and i would pull her on top of me and let the moonlight hit her naked body and imagine my friend lustfully watching my (then girlfriend)wife ride my cock.. aww i'm a terrible person.. :p
While we were dating we had lots of role playing and things, but really only slept with each other. Then when i turned 21, we got married. We hit a few bumps along the way as we began to experience living together and being on our own, but it really brought us closer together.
So this whole sharing thing started when one night, my buddy and i were playing video games. We had been drinking pretty heavily, as was our normal tradition. My wife went to bed early that night, so we stayed up and shot the shit. We were sitting in our chairs, and he looked over at me and asked, "you should ask Kayla if she'd do a threesome!!" I laughed, and said, "ok, lol but you're the one getting yelled at when she hears this!! ahaha!" "NO NO NO DUDE I WAS JOKING DONT TELL HER." I knew he was panicing and may have been joking but i went with it. At the time, i thought my wife would just blow it off and roll her eyes. I thought she might get a kick out of hearing it though, so i put it in the mental locker and decided to tell her the next day.
After we had gotten home from work, we sat down to chill and started smoking a little weed. I looked over at my wife, hesitantly I said, "Wanna hear something funny that Andy said?" "what's that?" my wife replied. "He wanted to know if he could join us for a threesome!! ahah" i chuckled nonchalantly as i closely gauged her response. She was pretty stoned at this point so she was being quite blunt about things. I saw her bite her lip and a very curious sort of effect my words seemed to have on her. "you wouldn't do that would you jason?" she asked me quizzically. I thought about what it'd be like to watch my best friend get a blow job from my wife... "Honestly baby... I'm not gonna lie. Just thinking about it gets me crazy hard."
From that point on, the focus of our sex-life became a constant role playing game. We started having truly mind-blowing sex. I bought her a suction cup dildo that she could ride. It was soo hot watching her pussy cling so tightly to the dildo as she slid up and down on it. It became my favorite treat, to have my wife ride her toy and slowly give me a blowjob. Feeling her moan in pleasure like she was getting fucked... all the vibrations on my cock was too much. I exploded in her mouth with record shattering force. As she was looking up at me, smiling at how well she knew she just got me off, I said to her, "Baby... what do you think about letting me take pictures of you, in all sorts of ways and maybe showing them to andy and seeing what he thinks?" She flashed me a wicked smile and said, "would that make you happy baby?" she stuck out her lower lip and flashed me some puppy dog eyes. I knew it was her way of covering up that she liked it... but i didn't care.
"So how seriously are you about this threesome stuff jason, because once we go down this road, you know there's somethings I can't undo. I want you to be happy and everything to be ok more than anything else!" My wife said sweetly to me. The feeling of much my wife loves me washed over me like a wave. "Baby, I know i'm the person you love, I really think it could be amazing, and every single night i think about what i'd be like to watch you get taken by another guy.." She was standing right infront of me, we made eye contact and read each others souls. She nodded her head and smiled up at me. "Plus, I'll have a reason to spank you for being a bad girl.." i said. "well go get the camera, i'm getting all worked up thinking about this.."
I watched as my wife struck pose after pose. I kept telling her how much he was going to like these photos and how i was going to show him next time he was over. She would flash dirty little smiles at me, and i noticed a wet spot forming in her panties. I loved that this turned her on as much as it did me. I was getting insanely hard thinking about how my wife was posing for the camera bearing all, knowing i was going to show him these pictures. After we were all done with the photo session, I told her to get up and put on the blindfold. She smile, hopped up and went and put it on. I watched her pull it over her head. I couldn't help but scan over he beautiful body. How did I get soo fucking lucky? I thought to myself. This woman is incredible.
After she dawned the blindfold, the dirty thought train started rolling in my head. I reached for her hand and softly grabbed it. I guided her over to the bed and watched as my wife excitedly crawled on. I positioned her along the side of the bed in a doggy style position. . I looked down hungrily, as my wife was bent there ass up in the air, she was moaning softly and very worked up from the pictures. I bent down and kissed her neck and nibbled at her ear. I whispered in hear ear, "I cant wait to watch you be my little slut..." "mmmmmmmmmmm" she moaned out and wriggled her hips. I lifted her head slightly and guided my cock towards her mouth. "Baby, Pretend this is the first time you're giving him head. How would you do it?" I watched as a giant smile swept across my wife's face. She gently reached up and started stroking my cock. I gasped as she slowly kissed the head. I immediately started playing with her ass. I watched as it jiggled sexily when i smacked it. "god Kayla, you have a great ass." She let out a long moan on my cock which sent shock waves through my body. I grabbed her dildo and started gently running it's head gently up and down her pussy lips. I looked back down at her face, And watched in amazement as she slowly slid her lips down my cock.. I moaned loudly as she took me all the way in her mouth and flicked her tongue along the base. God damn she was soo fucking good at that. "ya know, andy has never even had a blow job.. you're going to blow his fucking mind..." with that my wife started really working my cock. She was getting soo wet from the dirty talk, the toy was able to start to slide in. I pulled it out and grabbed her head and pulled her hair back. Forcing her to gasp for air.
I looked down at my wife as she was pouting her lips. I was apparently depriving her of her sexual appetite.. ahaha. "Kayla, Ask andy right now to please give you his cock.." As the words came out of my mouth i shuddered at the implications of how sexy that was. Without missing a beat, she called out in a sultry tone.. "Andy, please give me your cock.." My cock instantly got two times harder and my lust went into overdrive. I worked that dildo in her pussy and watched as she clutched to the bed sheets and moaaned... After i Had worked it all the way in, i lifted her head up back to my cock. She hungrily started in on me. "you love this dont you my little slut.." I started fucking her with the dildo slowly, and only got moans of pleasure as a response. My wife had to resort to using her hand so she could catch her breath. The sight of her moaning beneath me while something was taking her was having a profound affect on me. I started picking up the pace, fucking her with long steady strokes.
My hand fell crisply on her ass. "God baby you're soo fucking sexy.. such a good girl." She kissed the head of my cock. I spanked her again and started really fucking her with the dildo. "MMMMMM god jason.... mmmmm" my wife said as she was really getting into it. The thought of my wife getting taken like that was sending me over the edge. I pulled the toy out of her, and took my position behind her.. I took my time feeling her ass, she wiggled her ass desperately trying to be touched. I reached down and spread her legs further and pushed her shoulders down onto the bed. I grabbed my now throbbing cock, (which by the way is a decent 6") and gently rubbed it up and down her pussy lips. She was the wettest i've ever felt, and the heat coming from her pussy was intense.
"Holy shit babe, you fucking love this...", "i'm sorry jason.." she replied. As she was saying that I spanked her hard, "Never apologize for doing what i tell you to my little slut.." She smiled and wiggled her hips.. I grabbed my cock and slowly started pushing into her. Fuck she was soo tight, even after she had been used by her toy, she was still super tight. I grunted as i started to sink further inside of her. I watched as her pussy lips tightly gripped my cock. I watched my cock slide all the way in and let out a big sigh... i felt her pussy all of a sudden tighten around my cock as she flexed, causing me to grunt. I reached out with two fingers and placed them gently on her lips..
Getting the hint she grabbed my hand and very sexily started sucking on my fingers. Goosebumps ran through my body as I imagined her mouth wrapped around my best friend. I slowly started moving in and out of her pussy. "Fuck baby, your pussy feels soo fucking good.." i moaned out. I watched as my wife took my fingers in her mouth.. "That's my good girl.." i said and started picking up the pace. I was pulling all the way out so my head was the last thing in and pushing back in all the way. With long steady strokes I wanted to make sure my wife got thoroughly fucked. "MMMMM ffuuuckckkkkk" my wife muttered out... she started pushing back hard against me matching my thrusts. I felt her pussy tighten around my cock. I knew she was getting close, and i was getting close too. I grabbed her hair and pulled it back... "mmmm god yess that feels sooo good...." she cried out. I felt my body tense as i neared orgasm. I reached out for her to suck on my fingers again. She hungrily started sucking on them... "god Kayla i'm gonna fucking cummm...." As i said that she suddenly deep throated my fingers and clenched her pussy.. "fuckkk ya.... uhhh" i said as i came. IT felt like all the energy in the universe came out my penis as i came harder than i had ever cum. "uhhhhh" as i shot into her..
My whole body was in tingles as we collapsed together. We held each other there and enjoyed the moment. After i regained my composure, i looked over at my wife. She was studying me to gauge my reaction, unsure still of how i felt about all this. I quickly smiled at her from ear to ear. "Holy shit Kayla...you're the most amazing woman ever... That was amazing." I told her. The whole new fantasy had been such a big turn on for me, it was really an eye-opener. She was kind of looking a little nervous, and looking down at the bed. "What's wrong babe? If you are uncomfortable with this at all, you're going to let me know. Right?" I asked her. "Yes... It's not that i'm uncomfortable..." she replied leaving a trail.. "But what?" I asked her really curious now.. "Well I dont want to ruin what we have, and I'm worried at how much.. This turns me on.." She finally got out.
She turned her big puppy dog eyes up at me and looked for my answer. I lowered my head and planted a soft kiss on her lips. "Baby if this were truly going to bother me, I'd let you know. I'm a very jealous person and i guarantee as soon as i feel something not right, I'll let you know." I said. I reached out and put her hair behind her ear. At that moment, we were one. You can't explain this feeling to someone who's never felt love, but a huge wave of affection fell over me. "What is it that you're trying to get out of this jason? How far are you willing to take this?" Her question took a bit of time to think through. "Well honestly baby, I want us to stay stronger than ever, but maybe invite him in to share in our sex life a little bit. I want to watch you cum over and over in a night. And I find it sexy knowing that my friend wants you and thinks about you. I know he's never going to try to steal you for a relationship, so that's why this works. I would never want you to date another guy.." I explained "Basically Andy would be our normal friend, but when you decided that you were feeling horny, you could have both of us at will. My only rule is I have to be present at all times."
"Well show him the pictures and tell me what he thinks..." she replied. I could tell that she was warming very fast to the idea.
"Ok, i'll invite him over soon. I think you should start being a little tease though and maybe making it harder on him.. :p" I said with a chuckle
"Jason.. that's mean.. But i like it. Just remember, this is all your fault!" she said with a pointed finger.
"ahah, i take full responsibility." I said with raised hands.
o the work week went by, and the pillow talk continued. Every night when we would have sex, I'd make lots of dirty comments on how i wanted to watch her do this and that. It really spiced up our sex life to say the least. It became more obvious that it wasn't just my fantasy.. My innocent little wife would get soo hot when i talked about it.
The weekend rolled around and as usual, my best friend andy was going to spend most of the weekend with me. I was thinking about how to best approach this, and decided that I thought it'd be hot if Kayla more or less, seduced him. So we got all the pictures on the computer and i had picked through them and picked out some really excellent ones. I was excited at thought. My friend had been dying to know what was under her clothes. I was curious to see what he thought of her. They had gone to school together too, so he had known her for about 4 years at this point.
Before he arrived my wife and i talked it over. She was nervous for him to see the pictures. Crazy questions like what if he doesn't like me popped up. Let me get this straight. My wife is a bombshell. She still gets me hard every time i see her naked... I reassured her that I wouldn't just show them to him. My plan was to get him to ask to see them and try and get the wheel spinning in his head.
My wife came out of the room wearing a pair of short shorts and a baby doll. She looked my way for approval. I scanned her up and down, marveling at her body as she stood in front of me. "yes babe, that will do quite fine.."
My friend came over and we all hung out and Kayla was paying more attention to him. She would do little things like come over and give me a big hug and bend over with her ass facing him. While she was hugging me, I sneaked a peek over at him to see if he looked. Yup he was studying her very intensely. I closed my eyes and kissed her passionately. The emotions rushing through me as I comprehended the entireity of what was going on was intense. I had to fight off the erection i was getting from my wife's teasing.
"Well I'm off to bed boys, dont stay up too late.."she said looking at both of us. My wife and I passed a knowing message to each other. "I love you babe sleep well!" I chimed in,
"Good night Kayla." Andy said.
She smiled and spun around. And slowly walked to our room and closed the door behind her. I watched as andy checked her out. He suddenly realized what he was doing and stopped and looked over at me.
"See why i'm soo whipped bro? ahah" i said to ease the situation.
"Sorry dude, i couldn't help it. She is freaking hot dude. How'd you pull that?" He said to me jokingly.
"I have no idea honestly. She is amazing though. Plus she's really good in bed." I said, looking over and gauging his response. He lifted his eyebrows as if he was pondering the extent of what i meant. We got up and started making more drinks. It was kind of a average weekend to have both of us get drunk and play video games together. A couple drinks down the hatch, we went out for a smoke break.
"Did you tell Kayla about what i asked?" Andy asked a little nervously.
"Ya, I did." I replied back. I Kinda let it pause there and gave him a "uh-oh" look. I told him then though, "She wasnt mad just thought it was funny you'd say that."
"DUDE WHAT THE FUCK!!! she's gonna hate me now.." Andy said back.
"it's alright man, no big deal. She seemed rather nonchalant about it." I said back with a matter-of-fact tone.
"oh hmm.. sorry for checking her out earlier dude. Girls that cute dont usually walk around like that when i'm there. Ahaha. I cant' help it." andy said.
"It's good man. Kinda flattering in a way. Means i got a hottie right? I'm proud of her. You can check her out." I said. I didn't want to be too forward so i left it at that.
After several hours of gaming, we were pretty drunk and tired. It was getting close to 2 am, and we were both just clicking around on the computers. I had put a folder of some sexy photos of Kayla in a folder on the desktop. None of them were full nudes, just her in underwear. I marked the folder Jason-time. I left the folder minimized on my task bar. I was pretty hammered at that point and got up to go to the bathroom. "andy, bro.. can you start my download for torrents... I'm too drunk.. ahaha." I slurred out. We were both pretty sloshed at that point. I saw him nod, and move over to my computer. I turned and walked to the bathroom, wondering if he'd find them. Out of nowhere i hear a, "no fucking way.." from andy in the other room. I silently wonder if he stumbled upon her photos. I finshed up and opened the door. From my point of view, he had his back towards me and was going from 1 picture to the next. He heard the door open and panicked and tried to close them and turned around and looked at me. "uhh dude it was open and i was trying to close it.." andy muttered out.
"Well you already looked at them.. ahah what do you think?" I questioned him. "I kinda want to get an unbiased opinion. Cause I cant tell if my opinion has been skewed by the years."
As soon as it dawned on him that he wasn't in trouble for seeing them, he looked back at my computer and looked closely at the picture on the screen. There was my cute wife's heart shaped ass in pink booty shorts. She was bent over slightly and the picture really showed how nice her ass is. I got a little thrill off watching him closely inspect her curves. I walked up to where he was sitting. He went to another picture of my wife. She was laying across my bed on her stomach, in a mini skirt, little white thong, and really would crumble any guy.
"Wow dude, your wife has such a nice ass..." he commented under his breath.
"Thanks man.. kinda makes sense why i'm whipped now, eh? She keeps me pretty happy." I said. I felt a great since of pride seeing how Andy searched through the pictures. The last picture he clicked on was a classic. My wife had dressed up for me in full fishnet, some on the arms, and also a mini skirt, bicro bikini and a thong. The picture showed her leaning forward and with her hands up holding her hair. Her breasts were barely staying in the top and she looked incredibly seductive.
"I always thought Kayla was a shy good girl..." He said, still admiring her pic.
"Oh she is, she just likes to be naughty for me."I replied with a smirk.
"Damn dude, is this all the pictures you have?" Andy asked.
"No, but the other ones are all her naked and you don't get to see those. Ahaha, Unless you want me to ask Kayla that as well?" I jokingly asked. The alcohol was really starting to kick my ass. Thoughts began swirling in my head of telling him all the different talks my wife and I had. If he only knew what she wanted...
I went to the folder with the better pictures, and opened them. I heard him sharply take in a breath as he scanned over them. "Dude.... fuckin wow" was all he said. I'm not gonna lie, I definitely felt proud. Watching my friend ogle all over pics was a turn-on. I saw him pull up a close-up of her pussy. He just stared at it for a little bit, and looked over every detail.
“Wow she's got a great body.” Andy said.
“Thanks man!” I replied. It was such a turn-on showing her to him. “I'm going to check on Kayla, I'll be right back.”
I headed over to our room excited to tell Kayla i showed him her pics. I walked in the room and shut the door behind me. I crawled up to her and laid down next to her. “Andy really liked your pictures my love.” I whispered in her ear. I heard her moan as I slid my hand down her stomach towards her pussy. My fingers discovered she was soaked and she flashed me a wicked grin. “It turns you on knowing my best friend is dreaming about fucking you doesnt it my little slut?” I asked as I pushed two fingers inside her.
I watched as she arched her back and let out a moan. “Oh yes baby. I want him so badly.” she cooed out to me. I was so turned on by all this. I just wanted it to happen now. She started bucking her hips into my fingers. Her breath started getting short and I felt her body start to tense up. I kissed her on the lips and moved to whisper in her ear.
“I cant wait until Andy and I have our way with you.”
She tensed up hard and started to shudder out her orgasm. I leaned in and kissed her hard as her pussy clenched my fingers. “Mmmmmmmmm” she moaned out. I watched as she let out a big sigh and rode out her orgasm.
“Are we ready to make this happen baby?” I asked between breaths.
“Oh yes Jason. I cant wait”
“Ok, well I'm going to go check on Andy he's still out on my computer I think.” I leaned in and kissed her and headed back out as Kayla curled up to sleep.
I didnt even bring up the pictures and just played games with him like normal. We joked around a bit and just ended up passing out.
The next morning I woke up late and slowly opened my eyes. I looked over as the light hit my wife's body. She looked like an angel lying there naked. As I gazed at her, an idea popped into my head. I leaned forward and kissed her awake.
“Good morning sexy!” I cooed in her ear as she began to wake up.
“Good morning.” she replied. Looking for a shirt to throw on.
“Got an idea for you. Walk around the house naked pretending to do stuff and see if Andy peaks at you.” I said, wondering if she'd go for it.
A wicked little grin formed on her face and she fluffed her hair and started towards the kitchen. I couldn't believe she was so excited to do it. She rustled around in the kitchen for a bit, acting oblivious to her lack of clothing.
“Oh crap! Totally forgot you were here Andy! I'm sorry.” I heard through the door suddenly.
She immediately booked it back to our room and closed the door. She had a fire in her eyes and tackled me to the bed. I was still naked and as she straddled me. I squeezed her ass to draw her close to me and kissed her passionately. She started to grind into me, and that's when I realized how wet she was.
“Wow your pussy is on fire babe!” I said as she slid her lips along my shaft. “Obviously you ejoy teasing my poor friend.”
She locked eyes with me and pushed back against me. “I think i'm ready..” she said under her breath.
“Close your eyes” I said softly to her. She obliged. “How do you want to ride him the first time? Show me!”
She reached back and wrapped her hand around my cock. She started rubbing my head up and down her soaking slit getting it well lubricated. I glanced up at her face and saw her biting her lip and eyes closed. I ridiculously stiff knowing she was thinking about him. She started lowering herself on my cock. She got about halfway down and squeezed super hard with her kiegels and gyrated her hips. She lowered herself the rest of the way down and moaned loudly.
She started picking up the pace and moaning louder and louder. I knew my buddy could hear her out in the living room. Funny to me that they were both thinking about fucking each other as she rode my cock. She bit her lip and grinded down hard against me. I looked up at her face as her eyes were closed. She was loving this..
“Does my little slut like riding my friends cock?” I asked her softly.
“Oh god yes.... his cock feels so good.” She cooed back to me. She started riding me harder and faster. I could tell she was getting close.
“Good girl!” I whispered in her ear. “Your such a good little slut.”
“MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM uhhhhh fuckkkkkkk” She cried out. “I'm cumming...!”
“That's it baby! Cum all over my best friends cock!” I said somewhat quietly in her ear. She started shuddering and panting. Her moans began to wind down. We both looked at each other with mischievous smiles.
“I cant wait until this actually happens my love.” I said as i kissed her on the neck.
She giggled and looked me in the eyes. “Me either”
We got dressed and went out and made breakfast. It was quite ironic to have eggs with my buddy out in the living room, completely oblivious to our plans. Kayla was wearing a short little robe that was quite thin. Black underwear underneath that shone through.
After breakfast we chit chatted and talked about what we were going to do that day. We agreed to have a nice little movie day in and just chill. Kayla changed into these little tiny yoga booty shorts, and a tank top with no bra. It was so hot watching her get up from the couch and crawl doggystyle to the TV to change volume. I caught andy stealing several glances. In my head the notion that my wife was going to be fucking somebody else tonight was constantly swirling around my head.
We started drinking pretty early that afternoon. It was only probably 3 pm and we were all getting a little tipsy. I had a pool table in my garage, so we all migrated out there to play it. My wife would take the most ridiculous poses every time she took a shot. Trying to show as much as possible. I got a kick out of it. Kayla was getting flirty with Andy and he was flirting right back. We switched the game to cutthroat. A couple games into it and a couple more drinks, my wife went and cranked up the music. She was obviously quite drunk as she began dancing around and singing with the music. We were all having a good time.
“We should play strip pool!” Kayla uttered out. I looked over at my buddy and he just had his eyebrows raised looking at me.
“Sounds good to me, although you are going down baby!” I replied.
In cutthroat, you each get 5 balls ie 1-5 6-10 11-15 and when the other ppl hit all yours in you're finished. Well, Andy was up to break first and BAM he hits it and one of kaylas balls goes in. She tried to act frustrated but i wasnt buying it. We both stared intently as she reached under he shirt and pulled it over her head. She smiled at both of us and giggled it off.
He hit another one in. He stood up and looked over at Kalya expectantly. She looked at me, then back at him. “I'm only taking my socks off this time, that counts as 1.”
“Haha, well if you play like you normally do, its just a matter of time Kayla!” Andy chuckled under his breath.
She got her socks off and was standing there in yoga shorts, a bra and panties. She went over to the pocket andy was trying to shoot in and let her boobs hang down right above it. She was wiggling back and forth trying to distract him. He missed my a mile and obviously it worked.
Next was my turn. I lined it up and sunk her ball in. That grin was wiped right off her face. “HA! C'mon babe... this was your idea.”
She stepped back away from the pool table and turned around. She hooked her thumbs in her waistband and started dancing a little bit. As she wiggled her way out of the she looked back at Andy and smiled. There she was in a tiny black thong and a pushup bra. I was pretty blown away by how comfortable she was. Normally she's a good conservative girl.
I Aimed carefully and hit another one in. Again she tried to act flustered but I could tell it was fake. She Turned around again facing away from us. She reached behind her back and unclasped her bra. She had our undivided attention and was relishing it. She reached her hands up under her bra and tossed it out on a chair. We watched as she turned around. She had her hands covering her nipples and strutted over to us. She stood there in her thong clutching her tits waiting for me to take a turn.
“That's right we're playing pool!” I laughed. I lined up my shot and missed it. Rats. Oh well. Andy and i watched as she had to use both hands to use her pool stick. The combination of her ass sticking out in a thong, and her tits squishing against the pool table was a sight to behold. She hit one of mine in and one of andys. We both took our shirts off.
Next was Andy's turn. Kayla wasnt coving up anymore and was floating around the room like an angel. Kayla went over to andy and got real close to him. “If you hit all of Jason's balls in you can touch them.” She said motioning towards her tits. Andy got a big grin on his face.
“CHEATING!!” I called out. “Not fair to use those against me!”
Somehow the stars aligned and he sunk all of mine in. I got compeletely naked and sat down in my chair to watch. My wife had 1 ball left and Andy had 4. He sunk her last one in and stood up triumphantly. Looking defeated, Kayla dropped her panties. She stood in the middle of the room stark naked, tying her ponytail up.
“So when do i get to play with them?” Andy asked, pointing at her tits.
“Oh ya, now i suppose. Come sit in this chair.” Kayla responded. She looked over at me to make sure everything was ok. I was ear-to-ear smiles back at her. He sat down in the chair and she straddled the end of his legs.
“They're all yours!” She said to him, giving her tits a little shake. His eyes were fixed on her tits. He reached up and started fondling her. It was a huge turn on to see from my poiint of view. He was feeling every bit of her tits. I looked at her face and she had her eyes closed. I heard her let out a big sigh. She moaned a little from the massaging.
“Wow Kayla, Your tits are soo amazing” And he said short of breath. He leaned her forward and started kissing on them. I watched as he circled her nipple with his tongue and started sucking on it. Kayla let out a moan an relaxed on his lap. I walked towards the bar and asked anyone if they wanted another drink. Kayla said sure and stood up and walked over to me. She had a wicked grin on her face. She got up close to me behind the bar and stuck my hand between her thighs.
I immediately looked her in the eyes. She was absolutely soaking! That little slut really likes this. We both smirked at eachother and i knew it was just a matter of time now. I still couldnt believe how wet she was. This was going to be a fun night.
“Hey baby, you should lay on the pool table so we can do some body shots.” I suggested.
Liking this idea she got up on the table and laid down. There was her perfect 19 year old body spread out naked on the table. I put the tequila shot on her navel, and the lime in her mouth. I added some salt on her hip bone.
“You first since you won pool” I said to andy. He got up and went over to her and took the shot. He took his sweet time licking up the salt. I'm pretty sure there was some tongue action on the lime transfer as well. We took turns doing a couple body shots then helped her up. She kissed me long and passionately on the lips. She grabbed my hand and started walking me towards our bedroom.
“You comin?” I asked Andy. He looked bewildered. Unsure of what to do.
“You guys are just drunk its not a good idea.” he replied.
“Actually I've been planning this for several weeks.” Kayla chimed in. “It's not the alcohol. Would you mind if I gave you a blowjob?” She bit her lip and motioned for him to follow us. He did, and all three of us went into the room. My heart was racing. Andy started removing his clothes. Kayla got down on her knees and started kissing my cock. I reached out coming my fingers through her hair.
“That's a good girl....” I moaned out as my wife started sucking me off. Andy was out of his clothes in a hurry and went to stand next to me. Kayla started rubbing me with her hand as she began to kiss on his cock. His was a little bit bigger than mine; which is the biggest shes ever had. He instantly got full hard at about 7.5 inches. I couldnt help but watch as my wife expertly flicked her tongue around his cock. She looked up at him and started stuffing more and more into her mouth. She came up for air then deepthroated the whole thing.
“Holy fucking shit ughhh” Andy cried out. This was his first blowjob by someone who knew what they were doing. He looked down in disbelief as Kayla repeatedly sucked all of it in. I reached down to make sure she was still ready and wet, and her whole bottom was soaking. This was the most she's ever been turned on by a mile.
“lets get up on the bed” I suggested. Kayla stood up and smiled at Andy as they crawled in bed with me. She laid down on her back in the middle of the bed. One on each side, we started kissing each nipple.
“My Wildest fantasy is coming true!” Kayla moaned out. We both kissed her neck and back to her tits. She was squirming and moaning and writhing under us. My hand snaked its way down her stomach and found her clit. Her pussy was absolutely on fire! I kissed my way down her stomach and started sucking on her clit and flicking it with my tongue.
“MMMMMMMMMMMMmmmmmmmmmmm yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.” Kayla Cried out. “Please dont stop...” I slowly pushed a finger in as i sucked on her clit. Then two.
She grabbed onto my hair and pushed my face down into her clit. “Ohhh Jason i'm cumming...” I heard as she started grinding her hips into my face. I Grabbed both of her ass cheeks and pulled her in tighter.
“MMMMMM FCUKKK YAAAAAAAAAA OHHHHH UHHHHHHHHHHHH.” Kayla moaned out. As she was recovering i rolled her up to doggy style and spanked her ass. Andy took a seat infront of her and she immediately started sucking him. I spanked her again.
“God Kayla, you're such a good fucking slut!” I said as i rubbed my cock up and down her pussy. I started pushing in her tight pussy. I felt her body tense up as i got the tip in. I put my hand on the small of her back and pushed lightly for her to go deeper. She was sucking off Andy like a wild woman. I Felt her tight pussy squeezing my cock as I slid in.
“God your pussy feels so good baby. You're soo wet. Do you like being used by two guys?” I asked her
She let out a long moan with Andy's cock still in her mouth. I pulled almost all the way out and slid back in. She looked soo sexy sucking my friends cock as I fucked her. I started going harder and harder. You could hear how wet she was as I smacked against her.
“ohhhh god yes Jason. Fuck your little slut” She cried out. It took everything i Had to not cum right there as she said that. She was jacking him off and looking back at me. God she's so fucking sexy. I pulled out and sat down on the bed. She still had her ass up in the air as if it were begging for more cock. Andy got the hint and got behind her. She started stroking my cock locking eyes with me. I watched as he lined his cock up to her. She bit her lip and whimpered.
It was surreall; watching as my friend entered her. I lifted her chin so she would kiss my cock. She looked so perfect there between us. She was moaning all over my cock as he pushed into her. I reached down and brushed her hair behind her ear. She looked up at me with lust glazing over her eyes. It was so hot seeing how much she liked this. Andy was slowly pumping her now. I watched as her ass cheeks jiggled a little with each of his thrusts.
“Oh my god Kayla, your pussy is sooo fucking tight.” Andy mentioned between thrusts.
She was lightly stroking my cock right now. Lost in the sensation of a new cock inside her. She looked back at him and spread her cheeks.
“Do you like fucking your best friends wife?” She asked him with a wicked smile. He shuddered but didnt say anything. He grabbed each side of her hips firmly and started thrusting harder. Kayla was moaning loudly with each slap against her ass. A loud smack rang out as he spanked her.
“Ohhhh gooodddd yess.... Andy ugh..... fuck meeeeeeeee!!!!!!!” Kayla moaned out unctrollably. “dont stop ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh i'm cummmminnngggg!!!”
Andy kept taking her hard. I watched as she tensed up and came harder than she had in her life. She balled up the sheets with her fists and was moaning out gibberish. Andy started to slow down. She collapsed down on her side trying to catch her breath. By this time I was hard as a rock. I positioned her with one leg forward and started entering her on her side. It was a new sensation pushing into her after someone else had fucked her. I Leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. She kissed me back with soo much passion and love. It felt like time stopped for a second and it was just me and her on the universe. After our kiss, I whispered in her ear, “I love you.”
“I love you too” she said back.
I rolled her up on top of me. Her ass was hovering above my cock and looked so ready to be fucked. I pushed her back onto me. Her pussy wrapped tightly around my pole as she slid down. She leaned forward on her hands and started riding me slowly. I loved watching her tight pussy grip and pull my cock every time she lifted up. I spread her ass apart and watched her tight pussy.
“God baby, you're fucking amazing.” I remarked.
She looked back at me and grinded against my cock. I gave her ass a nice little smack. She picked up the pace and was riding me hard now.
“MMMM fuck. Just like that baby. Fuck that dick.” I watched as she reached down and started playing with her clit.
“Ohhhh OHHH oHHH yes mmmmm” kayla moaned out.
I started thrusting back into her each time she came down. “be a good little slut and cum on daddys dick baby.” When I said this she twitched and started tensing up. “Ya that's it baby, cum for daddy.” In the meantime i could feel my own orgasm building. I could feel myself getting close.
“MMMMMMMMMMMM yaaaaaaaaa fuckkkkk” she moaned out. “I'm gonna cum again ughhhhhh”
“That's my little slut. Let me feel you cum.” I responded. I could feel my balls start to tighten.
“MMMMMMMMMM yaaaaaaaaaaaa ohhhhhhh ohhhhhhh ohhhhhhhh ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh AHHHHHHHHHHHHH” She cried out as she came.
“Ohhh ya fuckkkkk!” i cried out as i came inside her. We stayed there for a second as we both recovered. I felt like my entire energy force just got shot out the end of my cock. She climbed off of me and layed between me and Andy. He got infront of her in missionary position and kissed her on the lips. They made out for a little bit as her heart rate dropped back down.
“Mind if we keep going for a bit?” Andy asked me.
“Go for it! I'll watch..” I said.
Andy lifted her legs back to her ribs and brushed his cock up against her pussy. I watched as he pushed into her. He leaned down and held her and began kissing her again. It was hot watching him slowly pump in and out her. She was kissing him back and moaning into his lips. He started picking up the pace a little bit and broke the kiss. She was moaning loudly now as he was sliding his big cock in and out of her. She looked so sexy whimpering with each thrusts as her titties bounced with them.
“MMMM andy your cock feels soo good.” She said looking up at him. “I love how it stretches my pussy.”
“God kayla.. you're sooo perfect.” Andy said to her. “You have no idea how long i've wanted to do this.” He stopped for a second and put her legs above his shoulders. He wrapped his wrists around her thighs and started fucking her again.
“How hard do you want it?” Andy asked.
“mmmmm, I'll let you know.” She replied.
Andy was fucking her hard. I could see his cock pistoning in and out of her pussy.
“Oh god... Uhhh yesss...” kayla called out in between thrusts.
“Fuck me harder Andy.. Please give me your cock. Ohhhhhhhhhh yaaaa. OHHHH FUCK ME WITH THAT BIG DICK YESSSSSS”
Watching kayla get fucked like that was incredible. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she was getting pummeled.
“OH GODDD YESSS YESSS FUCK ME ANDY... Please dont stop... Please dont fucking stop ohhhh.” My wife cried out.
“I'm going to cum in your litle pussy kayla, oh ya..” Andy growled out.
“OHHH ahhh ughhh ahhhhhhhhhhh” kayla cried out. They were both lost in it and going crazy.
“HMMMMMM oohhhh hhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhhhh” Andy and kayla came together. It was soo sexy to watch. They spread out on the bed and lied there catching their breath. They sat their panting for a little bit letting the last session catch up to them. Kayla looked over at me to see how I was doing.
“You alright?” kayla inquired.
“Ya that was soooooooooo sexy baby! You're awesome!” I replied.
We got up to get in the shower. I kissed Kayla on the lips hard. God I loved this woman. Definitely “the one.” Later that night we fucked her again, and the next morning. All-in-all i shared her with him 10 separate times. Most epic sex of our lives. :) Hope you enjoyed this story, give me some feedback. Should I tell what happened after that?